Keith against Keith, or, Some more of George Keith's contradictions and absurdities collected out of his own books (not yet retracted) upon a review : together with a reply to George Keith's late book, entituled, The Antichrists and Sadduces detected among a sort of Quakers, &c. / by John Penington.
         Penington, John, 1655-1710.
      
       
         
           1696
        
      
       Approx. 268 KB of XML-encoded text transcribed from 78 1-bit group-IV TIFF page images.
       
         Text Creation Partnership,
         Ann Arbor, MI ; Oxford (UK) :
         2006-06 (EEBO-TCP Phase 1).
         A54084
         Wing P1228
         ESTC R23208
         12755702
         ocm 12755702
         93417
         
           
            This keyboarded and encoded edition of the work described above is co-owned by the institutions providing financial support to the Early English Books Online Text Creation Partnership. This Phase I text is available for reuse, according to the terms of
             Creative Commons 0 1.0 Universal
            . The text can be copied, modified, distributed and performed, even for commercial purposes, all without asking permission.
          
        
      
       
         Early English books online.
      
       
         (EEBO-TCP ; phase 1, no. A54084)
         Transcribed from: (Early English Books Online ; image set 93417)
         Images scanned from microfilm: (Early English books, 1641-1700 ; 727:32)
      
       
         
           
             Keith against Keith, or, Some more of George Keith's contradictions and absurdities collected out of his own books (not yet retracted) upon a review : together with a reply to George Keith's late book, entituled, The Antichrists and Sadduces detected among a sort of Quakers, &c. / by John Penington.
             Penington, John, 1655-1710.
          
           152 p.
           
             Printed and sold by T. Sowle ...,
             London :
             1696.
          
           
             Errata: p. [2].
             Reproduction of original in Huntington Library.
          
        
      
    
     
       
         Created by converting TCP files to TEI P5 using tcp2tei.xsl, TEI @ Oxford.
         Re-processed by University of Nebraska-Lincoln and Northwestern, with changes to facilitate morpho-syntactic tagging. Gap elements of known extent have been transformed into placeholder characters or elements to simplify the filling in of gaps by user contributors.
      
       
         EEBO-TCP is a partnership between the Universities of Michigan and Oxford and the publisher ProQuest to create accurately transcribed and encoded texts based on the image sets published by ProQuest via their Early English Books Online (EEBO) database (http://eebo.chadwyck.com). The general aim of EEBO-TCP is to encode one copy (usually the first edition) of every monographic English-language title published between 1473 and 1700 available in EEBO.
         EEBO-TCP aimed to produce large quantities of textual data within the usual project restraints of time and funding, and therefore chose to create diplomatic transcriptions (as opposed to critical editions) with light-touch, mainly structural encoding based on the Text Encoding Initiative (http://www.tei-c.org).
         The EEBO-TCP project was divided into two phases. The 25,363 texts created during Phase 1 of the project have been released into the public domain as of 1 January 2015. Anyone can now take and use these texts for their own purposes, but we respectfully request that due credit and attribution is given to their original source.
         Users should be aware of the process of creating the TCP texts, and therefore of any assumptions that can be made about the data.
         Text selection was based on the New Cambridge Bibliography of English Literature (NCBEL). If an author (or for an anonymous work, the title) appears in NCBEL, then their works are eligible for inclusion. Selection was intended to range over a wide variety of subject areas, to reflect the true nature of the print record of the period. In general, first editions of a works in English were prioritized, although there are a number of works in other languages, notably Latin and Welsh, included and sometimes a second or later edition of a work was chosen if there was a compelling reason to do so.
         Image sets were sent to external keying companies for transcription and basic encoding. Quality assurance was then carried out by editorial teams in Oxford and Michigan. 5% (or 5 pages, whichever is the greater) of each text was proofread for accuracy and those which did not meet QA standards were returned to the keyers to be redone. After proofreading, the encoding was enhanced and/or corrected and characters marked as illegible were corrected where possible up to a limit of 100 instances per text. Any remaining illegibles were encoded as <gap>s. Understanding these processes should make clear that, while the overall quality of TCP data is very good, some errors will remain and some readable characters will be marked as illegible. Users should bear in mind that in all likelihood such instances will never have been looked at by a TCP editor.
         The texts were encoded and linked to page images in accordance with level 4 of the TEI in Libraries guidelines.
         Copies of the texts have been issued variously as SGML (TCP schema; ASCII text with mnemonic sdata character entities); displayable XML (TCP schema; characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or text strings within braces); or lossless XML (TEI P5, characters represented either as UTF-8 Unicode or TEI g elements).
         
          Keying and markup guidelines are available at the
           Text Creation Partnership web site
          .
        
      
       
         
         
      
    
     
       
         eng
      
       
         
           Keith, George, 1639?-1716. -- Anti-Christs and Sadduces detected among a sort of Quakers.
           Society of Friends -- Controversial literature.
        
      
    
     
        2005-09 TCP
        Assigned for keying and markup
      
        2005-11 Apex CoVantage
        Keyed and coded from ProQuest page images
      
        2006-01 John Latta
        Sampled and proofread
      
        2006-01 John Latta
        Text and markup reviewed and edited
      
        2006-04 pfs
        Batch review (QC) and XML conversion
      
    
  
   
     
       
         
         
           Keith
           against
           Keith
           ;
           OR
           SOME
           MORE
           OF
           George
           Keith's
           Contradictions
           and
           Absurdities
           ,
           Collected
           out
           of
           his
           own
           Books
           (
           not
           yet
           Retracted
           )
           upon
           a
           Review
           .
        
         
           TOGETHER
           WITH
           A
           REPLY
           TO
           George
           Keith's
           Late
           Book
           ,
           Entituled
           ,
           
             The
             Antichrists
             and
             Sadduces
             detected
             among
             a
             sort
             of
          
           Quakers
           ,
           &c.
           
        
         
           By
           JOHN
           PENINGTON
           .
        
         
           
             A
             Double-minded
             Man
             is
             unstable
             in
             all
             his
             Ways
             ,
          
           
             James
             1.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           
             They
             that
             observe
             lying
             Vanities
             ,
             forsake
             their
             own
             Mercy
             ,
          
           
             Jonah
             2.
             8.
             
          
        
         
           LONDON
           :
           Printed
           ,
           and
           Sold
           by
           
             T.
             Sowle
          
           near
           the
           Meeting-House
           in
           White-Hart
           Court
           in
           Gracious-Street
           ,
           1696.
           
        
      
       
         
         
         
           ERRATA
           .
        
         
           PAge
           4.
           line
           7.
           f.
           as
           r.
           or
           ,
           p.
           14.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           Evangeli●●●
           ,
           p.
           21.
           l.
           30.
           f.
           the
           r.
           that
           ,
           p.
           22.
           l.
           32.
           r.
           those
           ,
           p.
           24.
           l.
           28.
           r.
           Propose
           ,
           p.
           28.
           l.
           27.
           f.
           teacheth
           r.
           treateth
           ,
           p.
           29.
           l.
           18.
           f.
           the
           r.
           that
           ,
           l.
           25.
           r.
           never
           ,
           l.
           29.
           r.
           p
           ,
           70.
           p.
           31.
           l.
           30.
           r.
           
             and
             honest
          
           ,
           p.
           32.
           l.
           17.
           r.
           outwardly
           ,
           p.
           33.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           promise
           ,
           p.
           34.
           l.
           1.
           f.
           they
           r.
           that
           ,
           p.
           40.
           l.
           4.
           
             after
             that
             del●
             which
          
           ,
           p.
           41.
           l.
           15.
           f.
           and
           r.
           to
           ,
           l.
           29.
           f.
           outward
           r.
           outer
           ,
           p.
           59.
           l.
           21.
           r.
           
             hearers
             in
             ,
             in
             order
          
           ,
           p.
           61.
           l.
           2.
           f.
           as
           r.
           or
           ,
           p.
           64.
           l.
           7.
           r.
           Penington's
           l.
           17.
           f
           ,
           where
           r.
           whence
           ,
           p.
           65.
           l.
           21.
           f.
           on
           r.
           in
           ,
           p.
           66.
           l.
           24.
           f.
           these
           r.
           those
           ,
           p.
           77.
           l.
           13.
           r.
           Rector's
           ,
           p.
           80.
           l.
           14.
           r.
           believed
           .
           l.
           20.
           f.
           on
           r.
           in
           ,
           p.
           81.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           
             who
             ,
             and
             goes
             on
          
           ,
           p.
           89.
           l.
           3.
           r.
           hold
           ,
           p.
           101.
           l.
           4.
           f.
           127.
           r.
           117.
           p.
           106.
           l.
           1.
           r.
           
             as
             well
             as
          
           ,
           p.
           112.
           l.
           27.
           f.
           
             would
             r.
             could
          
           p.
           120.
           l.
           27.
           r.
           
             asketh
             if
             that
          
           ,
           p
           ,
           123.
           l.
           10.
           f.
           the
           r.
           ●
           at
           ,
           p.
           131.
           l.
           31.
           r
           ,
           chargeth
           ,
           p.
           139.
           l.
           24.
           r.
           
             this
             which
             he
             calls
          
           ,
           p.
           145.
           l.
           4.
           f.
           an
           r.
           and
           ,
           l.
           9.
           r.
           Popery
           ,
           p.
           146.
           l.
           22.
           for
           ad
           hucr
           .
           adhuc
           .
           l.
           33.
           r.
           vorten
           ,
        
      
    
     
       
         
         
         
           KEITH
           against
           KEITH
           :
           OR
           Some
           more
           of
           George
           Keith's
           Contradictions
           and
           Absurdities
           .
        
         
           ALthough
           
             G.
             Keith
          
           blame
           us
           (
           in
           his
           Advertisement
           ,
           p.
           3.
           )
           for
           
             heaping
             Book
             upon
             Book
             against
             him
          
           (
           to
           which
           himself
           gave
           the
           Provocation
           )
           alledging
           want
           of
           
             Time
             and
             Ability
             of
             outward
             Estate
          
           (
           of
           whose
           Sincerity
           therein
           ,
           the
           Reader
           may
           judge
           by
           his
           cutting
           out
           
             new
             Work
          
           of
           late
           in
           his
           
             twelve
             Penny
             Narrative
          
           )
           yet
           he
           continuing
           to
           abuse
           us
           in
           Print
           ,
           't
           is
           fit
           we
           should
           there
           also
           vindicate
           our
           
             Holy
             Profession
          
           from
           his
           unjust
           Defamations
           .
           And
           having
           to
           do
           with
           an
           unstable
           Adversary
           ,
           I
           had
           collected
           and
           digested
           a
           List
           of
           some
           more
           of
           his
           Contradictions
           and
           Absurdities
           ,
           upon
           a
           review
           ,
           which
           I
           now
           make
           introductory
           to
           the
           Reply
           ;
           wherein
           if
           I
           exceed
           my
           wonted
           Brevity
           ,
           know
           the
           variety
           of
           Subjects
           occasioned
           it
           :
           These
           I
           shall
           divide
           into
           two
           Heads
           ,
           making
           his
           own
           Assertion
           in
           
             Way
             to
             City
             of
             God
          
           ,
           Printed
           ,
           Anno
           1678.
           
           The
           Title
           of
           the
           First
           ,
           his
           
             Absurdities
             and
             Contradictions
             ,
             promiscuously
             Collected
          
           out
           of
           his
           Book
           ,
           called
           ,
           
             Truth
             Advanced
          
           ,
           
           Printed
           ,
           Anno
           1694.
           the
           Second
           :
           And
           then
           enter
           upon
           defending
           my Self
           and
           Friends
           from
           his
           late
           false
           Charges
           in
           his
           late
           Book
           ,
           stiled
           ,
           
             The
             Antichrists
             and
             Sadduces
             detected
             among
             a
             sort
             of
             Quakers
             ,
          
           &c.
           
        
         
           
             1.
             
             
               That
               through
               the
               coming
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               in
               the
               inward
               ,
               even
            
             before
             
               he
               was
               unwardly
               come
               as
               manifest
               ,
               many
               were
            
             saved
             ,
             
               and
               attained
               unto
            
             perfect
             
               Peace
               and
               Reconciliation
               with
               God
               in
               their
               Souls
               .
               (
               Way
               to
               City
               of
               God
               ,
            
             p.
             125.
             )
          
           
             And
             the
             Method
             I
             shall
             take
             here
             ,
             shall
             be
             first
             to
             set
             down
             what
             I
             find
             in
             his
             later
             Books
             ,
             and
             then
             confront
             him
             out
             of
             his
             former
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             rather
             ,
             for
             that
             in
             his
             
               Serious
               Appeal
            
             ,
             (
             Printed
             ,
             Anno
             1692.
             )
             p.
             21.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Let
               but
               the
               Reader
               see
               my
               own
               Words
               in
               my
               Printed
               Books
               ,
               and
               well
               consider
               them
               ,
               and
               if
               he
               have
               but
               a
               little
               sound
               Judgment
               ,
               he
               will
               easily
               find
               ,
               I
               have
               not
               contradicted
               my self
               in
               ANY
               THING
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             Issue
             ,
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             leave
             it
             with
             the
             Considerate
             and
             Judicious
             (
             though
             perhaps
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             will
             allow
             none
             to
             be
             such
             ,
             but
             who
             say
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             and
             begin
             with
             the
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             &c.
             Vindicated
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             Printed
             ,
             Anno
             1692.
             )
             where
             he
             with
             others
             thus
             deliver
             themselves
             .
          
           
             
               Though
               we
               do
               affirm
               ,
               that
               all
               conscientious
               and
               honest
               Gentiles
               ,
               such
               as
               Cornelius
               was
               before
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               was
               preached
               to
               him
               ,
               have
               some
               measure
               of
               Light
               from
               Christ
               ,
               to
               enlighten
               them
               ,
               and
               are
               under
               some
               Administration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               yet
               it
               is
               but
               the
               first
               Ministration
               ,
               until
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               died
               for
               our
               Sins
               ,
               and
               
               rose
               again
               ,
               &c.
               be
               spiritually
               received
               .
               And
               such
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               true
               and
               saving
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               as
               he
               dyed
               and
               rose
               again
               without
               them
               —
               are
               ONLY
               Christians
               ,
               and
               Sons
               of
               God
               ,
               of
               the
               free
               Woman
               ,
               having
               receiving
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
               whereby
               they
               cry
               
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
              
               :
               But
               who
               have
               not
               this
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               crucified
               and
               raised
               again
               outwardly
               ,
               spiritually
               receiv'd
               and
               wrought
               in
               them
               ,
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               ;
               Whether
               they
               have
               ,
               or
               have
               not
               heard
               Christ
               outwardly
               Preached
               unto
               them
               ,
               are
               at
               BEST
               (
               however
               Just
               and
               Conscientious
               to
               the
               
                 just
                 Principle
                 of
                 God
              
               in
               them
               )
               not
               under
               the
               second
               ,
               and
               more
               peculiar
               Ministration
               of
               God's
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               makes
               Men
               worthy
               to
               be
               esteemed
               Christians
               ,
               but
               are
               only
               under
               the
               first
               ;
               and
               such
               are
               held
               under
               the
               Custody
               or
               Safeguard
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               shut
               up
               unto
               the
               Faith
               that
               is
               afterwards
               to
               be
               revealed
               ,
               as
               Paul
               declared
               ,
               Gal.
               3.
               23.
               
               And
               the
               State
               ,
               they
               are
               in
               ,
               under
               this
               first
               Ministration
               ,
               is
               to
               them
               ,
               as
               the
               
                 City
                 of
                 Refuge
              
               was
               to
               the
               Man
               slayer
               under
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             p.
             6
             ,
             7.
             
             This
             Notion
             of
             the
             City
             of
             Refuge
             ,
             &c.
             I
             having
             met
             with
             in
             other
             Books
             of
             his
             ,
             and
             touched
             upon
             in
             mine
             ,
             Entituled
             ,
             
               People
               called
               Quakers
               cleared
            
             ,
             &c.
             as
             smelling
             of
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             
               Revolution
               of
               humane
               Souls
            
             (
             though
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             doth
             not
             care
             to
             hear
             of
             it
             )
             and
             contrary
             to
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             particularly
             Eccles
             .
             11.
             3.
             and
             Heb.
             9.
             27.
             
             I
             refer
             to
             what
             hath
             been
             said
             there
             ,
             p.
             33.
             and
             go
             on
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Book
             (
             without
             date
             )
             called
             ,
             
               Truth
               and
               Innocency
               Defended
            
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               None
               are
               
               justified
               by
               Christ
               ,
               but
               through
               Faith
               in
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               dyed
               for
               them
               and
               rose
               again
               ,
               
                 &c.
                 
                 For
                 he
                 that
                 believeth
                 not
                 ,
                 is
                 condemned
                 already
                 ,
              
               and
               therefore
               the
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               whether
               outwardly
               writ
               on
               Tables
               of
               Stone
               ,
               or
               inwardly
               writ
               on
               Stony
               Hearts
               ,
               is
               the
               
                 Ministration
                 of
                 Condemnation
              
               ,
               preparing
               for
               Christ
               ,
               and
               leading
               unto
               Christ
               ,
               and
               such
               who
               are
               under
               the
               Law
               (
               let
               them
               be
               ever
               so
               obedient
               ,
               just
               and
               conscientious
               ,
               because
               they
               have
               sinned
               ,
               and
               
                 are
                 not
                 perfect
              
               )
               are
               held
               under
               it
               ,
               
                 shut
                 up
                 as
                 in
                 a
                 Custody
                 ,
                 or
                 Safeguard
                 ,
              
               as
               the
               Manslayer
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Refuge
               ,
               and
               are
               not
               perfectly
               justified
               ,
               but
               are
               under
               Fear
               ,
               their
               Thoughts
               Accusing
               and
               Excusing
               ;
               for
               though
               they
               are
               excused
               or
               accused
               ,
               or
               to
               say
               ,
               justified
               in
               some
               good
               things
               done
               by
               them
               ,
               yet
               that
               can
               be
               no
               
                 perfect
                 Justification
              
               ,
               because
               their
               State
               is
               imperfect
               ,
               p.
               19
               ,
               20.
               
            
          
           
             
               By
               his
               Obedience
               unto
               Death
               and
               precious
               Blood
               ,
               he
               hath
               procured
               and
               purchased
               for
               us
               that
               in
               ward
               Principle
               of
               Gods
               Grace
               ,
               whereby
               we
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               
                 Further
                 Discovery
              
               ,
               p.
               17
               ,
               18.
               
               Printed
               ,
            
             Anno
             1694
             ,
             If
             that
             in
             ward
             Principle
             ,
             whereby
             Men
             are
             sanctified
             ,
             were
             purchased
             by
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Blood
             ,
             what
             became
             of
             both
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             before
             Christ's
             Death
             ?
             Were
             they
             
               without
               an
               inward
               Principle
               ,
               and
               unsanctified
               ?
            
             Himself
             shall
             resolve
             the
             Question
             anon
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Book
             stiled
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             Printed
             ,
             Anno
             1694
             he
             thus
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               It
               is
               not
               said
               that
               Cornelius
               had
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               his
               
                 Gentile
                 State
              
               ,
               although
               he
               had
               a
               great
               measure
               of
               
                 Gentile
                 
                 Sincerity
                 and
                 Righteousness
              
               .
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               where
               to
               be
               sound
               ,
               that
               ANY
               received
               that
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               Christ
               promised
               PARTICULARLY
               to
               Believers
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               such
               ONLY
               who
               believed
               in
               him
               ,
               even
               Christ
               crucified
               and
               raised
               again
               ,
               p.
               70.
               
               And
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               ,
               That
               Holiness
               that
               is
               a
               Conformity
               unto
               Christ
               the
               second
               Adam
               ,
               and
               is
               the
               proper
               and
               peculiar
               effect
               of
               the
               new
               or
               second
               Covenant
               ,
               is
               far
               more
               excellent
               than
               any
               Righteousness
               or
               Obedience
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               the
               effect
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
               or
               Ministration
               ,
               and
               is
               but
               a
               Conformity
               to
               the
               first
               Adam
               ,
               his
               Righteousness
               ,
               and
               maketh
               not
               Sons
               but
               Servants
               ,
               or
               if
               Sons
               ,
               but
               Sons
               of
               Hagar
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               Covenant
               .
               And
               under
               this
               first
               Covenant
               Ministration
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               is
               called
               in
               them
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Fear
               and
               Bondage
               ,
               but
               the
               filial
               Fear
               ,
               and
               Love
               ,
               and
               other
               Gospel
               Vertues
               are
               the
               far
               more
               excellent
               :
               And
               here
               the
               Spirit
               is
               called
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               or
               Sonship
               ,
               that
               helpeth
               us
               to
               cry
               
                 Abba
                 ,
                 Father
              
               .
               And
               as
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Faith
               ,
               &c.
               
               So
               it
               is
               called
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               or
               Spirit
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               because
               it
               worketh
               a
               peculiar
               Degree
               and
               kind
               of
               Holiness
               ,
               in
               all
               true
               Believers
               in
               Christ
               Crucified
               ,
               &c.
               above
               what
               the
               most
               upright
               Gentiles
               do
               Witness
               or
               Experience
               in
               their
               
                 meer
                 Gentile
              
               State
               —
               
                 The
                 Law
                 made
                 nothing
                 perfect
              
               ,
               and
               that
               Law
               was
               not
               only
               the
               Law
               without
               ,
               but
               even
               the
               Law
               WITHIN
               ,
               both
               in
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               until
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               the
               one
               Offering
               ,
               come
               to
               be
               revealed
               ,
               by
               which
               
                 one
                 Offering
              
               he
               hath
               for
               
               ever
               perfected
               all
               that
               are
               sanctified
               ,
               p.
               71.
               
            
             Let
             the
             Reader
             bear
             these
             things
             in
             Mind
             ,
             or
             recur
             to
             them
             upon
             occasion
             ,
             for
             on
             this
             hinge
             hang
             most
             of
             the
             Observations
             in
             the
             ensuing
             Quotations
             ,
             which
             belong
             to
             this
             Head.
             
          
           
             Now
             before
             I
             bring
             his
             former
             Books
             in
             Evidence
             against
             him
             ,
             I
             think
             needful
             to
             Premise
             ,
             that
             I
             have
             not
             here
             delivered
             Mine
             or
             my
             Friends
             Sentiments
             pro
             or
             con
             (
             for
             or
             against
             )
             but
             barely
             wielded
             my
             Adversaries
             weapon
             against
             himself
             ,
             for
             his
             Writings
             abound
             with
             Contradictions
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             already
             observed
             in
             my
             
               Apostate
               Exposed
            
             ,
             and
             that
             other
             called
             ,
             
               People
               called
               Quakers
               cleared
            
             ,
             &c.
             who
             though
             he
             could
             tell
             others
             ,
             that
             ,
             
               They
               are
               not
               so
               sincere
               as
               to
               own
               and
               retract
               in
               publick
               ,
               their
               Errors
               exposed
               in
               publick
               ,
               even
               lest
               such
               Retractation
               or
               Correction
               should
               lessen
               and
               abate
               their
               Honour
               and
               Esteem
               among
               their
               too
               credulous
               Followers
               and
               Admirers
               .
            
             See
             Preface
             to
             
               Gross
               Error
            
             ,
             p.
             2.
             yet
             himself
             is
             the
             Man
             ,
             that
             offends
             in
             that
             wherewith
             he
             unjustly
             taxeth
             others
             ;
             forgetting
             (
             or
             at
             least
             little
             regarding
             )
             what
             Paul
             saith
             ,
             Rom.
             2.
             21.
             
             
               Thou
               therefore
               which
               teachest
               another
               ,
               teachest
               thou
               not
               thy self
               ?
            
             &c.
             For
             although
             he
             represented
             his
             very
             minute
             ,
             
               viz.
               Not
               touching
               any
               of
               the
               great
               Doctrines
               and
               Principles
               of
               the
               Christian
               Religion
               ,
               but
               relating
               to
               some
               Places
               of
               Scriptures
               unduly
               applied
               ,
               to
               prove
               or
               defend
               things
               that
               were
               Truths
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               really
               prove
               these
               Truths
               ,
            
             True
             Copy
             ,
             p.
             18.
             and
             hath
             promised
             to
             correct
             and
             retract
             them
             ,
             p.
             17.
             yet
             it
             remains
             undone
             to
             this
             Day
             ,
             which
             is
             above
             a
             Year
             ago
             .
             If
             he
             be
             so
             unwilling
             
             to
             correct
             small
             faults
             ,
             what
             would
             he
             be
             to
             greater
             ?
             But
             before
             I
             have
             done
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             to
             evince
             ,
             he
             had
             no
             Reason
             to
             
               cast
               the
               first
               Stone
            
             ,
             especially
             against
             the
             Innocent
             ,
             when
             himself
             was
             so
             deeply
             culpable
             .
             To
             that
             end
             hear
             him
             ,
             
               Light
               of
               Truth
               Triumphing
            
             (
             Printed
             Anno
             1670.
             )
             thus
          
           
             
               That
               the
               new
               Covenant
               requireth
               doing
               is
               
               plain
               from
               Deut.
               30.
               14.
               
               
                 But
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 very
                 near
                 unto
                 thee
                 ,
                 even
                 in
                 thy
                 Mouth
                 ,
              
               &c.
               which
               Word
               the
               Apostle
               Paul
               expounds
               to
               be
               the
               
                 Word
                 of
                 Faith
                 ,
                 and
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Faith
                 (
                 Rom.
              
               10.
               8.
               
               )
               which
               he
               preached
               ,
               and
               that
               was
               the
               NEW
               COVENANT
               ,
               p.
               11.
               
            
             Hence
             I
             argue
             ,
             if
             the
             Word
             near
             ,
             be
             the
             Word
             of
             Faith
             ,
             &c.
             be
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             then
             who
             hear
             it
             and
             obey
             it
             ,
             are
             not
             under
             the
             first
             Covenant
             only
             ,
             held
             under
             the
             
               Custody
               and
               Safe-guard
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
            
             &c.
             but
             the
             Word
             of
             Faith
             being
             closed
             in
             with
             ,
             the
             Faith
             is
             revealed
             .
             And
             surely
             the
             New
             Covenant
             is
             Saving
             and
             Perfecting
             .
          
           
             Page
             15.
             
             He
             proposeth
             a
             few
             Queries
             to
             
               R.
               Gordon
            
             ,
             to
             shew
             (
             as
             he
             alledgeth
             )
             
               that
               the
               Nature
               and
               Light
               by
               which
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               did
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
            
             knew
             God
             ,
             
               was
               that
               of
               Christ
            
             .
             1.
             
             
               How
               could
               they
               do
               the
               things
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               of
               Christ
               ,
               seeing
               
                 without
                 him
                 men
                 can
                 do
                 no
                 good
                 thing
                 ?
              
            
             [
             And
             I
             Query
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             ,
             whereby
             God
             is
             known
             ,
             be
             without
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             whether
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             of
             Christ
             did
             not
             ,
             
               even
               then
            
             ,
             make
             perfect
             ,
             for
             in
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             70.
             he
             denies
             Cornelius
             ,
             &c.
             had
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             and
             p.
             71.
             that
             the
             
             Law
             within
             made
             perfect
             ,
             before
             the
             one
             Offering
             came
             to
             be
             Revealed
             ?
             ]
             2.
             
             
               How
               could
               they
               be
               excused
               but
               by
               Christ
               ?
               —
               3.
               
               How
               could
               they
               be
               without
               excuse
               ,
               who
               disobeyed
               ,
               if
               they
               had
               no
               Principle
               given
               them
               sufficient
               ,
            
             whereby
             to
             perform
             their
             Obedience
             —
             4.
             
             
               How
               did
               some
               of
               them
               PERFECT
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               judged
               the
               Circumcision
               ,
               and
               was
               Jews
               inwardly
               ,
               and
               had
               Praise
               of
               God
               ,
               if
               not
               by
               Christ
               ?
            
             [
             Could
             they
             perfect
             that
             Law
             that
             it self
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ?
             Again
             ,
             is
             the
             Jew
             inward
             ,
             who
             hath
             praise
             of
             God
             by
             Christ
             without
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             but
             a
             Son
             of
             
               Hagar
               ▪
            
             Surely
             this
             Man
             had
             need
             have
             looked
             at
             home
             ,
             and
             retracted
             his
             own
             Errors
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             been
             so
             brisk
             upon
             others
             .
             ]
             5.
             
             
               How
               could
               they
               clearly
               see
               the
               invisible
               things
               of
               God
               ,
               but
               by
               Christ
               the
               Son
               ,
               seeing
               it
               is
               said
               ,
               
                 None
                 knows
                 the
                 Father
                 but
                 the
                 Son
                 ,
                 and
                 he
                 to
                 whom
                 the
                 Son
                 reveals
                 him
                 ?
              
               And
               though
               these
               invisible
               things
               are
               clearly
               seen
               in
               or
               through
               the
               things
               that
               are
               made
               ,
               yet
               not
               without
               that
               which
               is
               to
               be
               known
               of
               God
               manifest
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               God
               had
               shewed
               unto
               them
               ,
               which
               gave
               them
               an
               Eye
               ,
               or
               Understanding
               to
               see
               his
               
                 Invisible
                 Power
              
               and
               Godhead
               in
               these
               things
               .
            
             [
             And
             now
             I
             query
             ,
             How
             doth
             the
             Son
             reveal
             these
             invisible
             things
             ,
             but
             by
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ?
             1
             Cor.
             2.
             10.
             
             Do
             Men
             see
             the
             
               Invisible
               Power
            
             and
             Godhead
             without
             it
             ?
             Or
             is
             that
             Administration
             ,
             that
             gives
             to
             see
             the
             Invisible
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             ,
             Evangelical
             or
             
               Legal
               ;
               Imperfect
            
             or
             Perfecting
             ?
             But
             fighting
             against
             Truth
             ,
             blinds
             Men.
             ]
          
           
             Again
             he
             tells
             his
             Adversary
             ,
             
               Thou
               secretly
               
               Labours
               to
               prove
               that
               the
               Name
               of
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               ,
               Redeemer
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               belongs
               only
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               it
               was
               manifest
               in
               that
               particular
               Body
               and
               Form
               of
               Man
               ,
               born
               of
               the
               
                 Virgin
                 Mary
              
               ,
               but
               not
               to
               him
               as
               manifest
               in
               the
               Saints
               ,
               which
               (
               saith
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               )
               contradicts
               the
               Scripture
               Testimony
               ,
               Ibid.
               
            
             [
             And
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             doth
             the
             same
             in
             Effect
             ,
             in
             representing
             the
             Word
             ,
             or
             Law
             within
             ,
             weak
             and
             imperfect
             ,
             before
             that
             Manifestation
             .
             ]
          
           
             My
             next
             Citations
             shall
             be
             out
             of
             his
             Postscript
             to
             G.
             Whitehead's
             Book
             stiled
             ,
             
               Nature
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             &c.
             in
             Answer
             to
             the
             same
             
               Rob.
               Gordon
            
             ,
             Printed
             Anno.
             1671.
             
          
           
             
               God
               was
               in
               Christ
               ,
               reconciling
               Men
               to
               himself
               
               EVER
               SINCE
               the
               fall
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               both
               BEFORE
               and
               since
               Christ
               suffered
               in
               the
               outward
               ,
               having
               given
               them
               ,
               or
               put
               in
               them
               the
               Word
               of
               Reconciliation
               ,
               by
               which
               they
               ,
               who
               became
               renewed
               thereby
               ,
               were
               reconciled
               and
               justified
               IN
               ALL
               AGES
               .
               But
               according
               to
               R.
               G.'s
               Doctrine
               ,
               no
               Men
               were
               justified
               nor
               reconciled
               ,
               
                 until
                 Christ
                 suffered
                 Death
                 in
                 the
                 outward
              
               ;
               because
               then
               ,
               and
               
                 not
                 till
                 then
              
               ,
               was
               Reconciliation
               and
               Justification
               wrought
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               65.
               
            
             And
             according
             to
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             it
             is
             the
             same
             ,
             except
             Men
             were
             reconciled
             and
             justified
             ,
             by
             a
             Law
             that
             made
             not
             perfect
             ?
          
           
             Page
             70.
             
             He
             reckons
             up
             
               R.
               Gordon
            
             his
             
               corrupt
               Doctrines
            
             ,
             the
             fourth
             whereof
             is
             this
             ,
             
               That
               Obedience
               to
               the
               Light
               in
               the
               Conscience
               ,
               is
               but
               the
               Work
               of
               the
               first
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               Righteousness
               thereof
               ,
               and
               that
               no
               Man
               is
               justified
               thereby
               .
            
             Query
             ,
             Is
             not
             the
             Light
             
             in
             the
             Conscience
             ,
             the
             Law
             within
             ?
             Or
             is
             that
             sound
             in
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             which
             is
             
               corrupt
               Doctrine
            
             in
             
               R.
               Gordon
            
             ?
             But
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             is
             yet
             more
             full
             ,
             in
             asserting
             the
             Light
             and
             Grace
             given
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             to
             be
             Saving
             and
             Evangelical
             ,
             even
             before
             Christ's
             coming
             in
             the
             outward
             ,
             for
             which
             hear
             him
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             
               Universal
               Grace
            
             ,
             Prted
             ,
             Anno
             1671.
             
          
           
             
               For
               the
               better
               Understanding
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
               of
               the
               Matter
               in
               Hand
               ,
               how
               that
               the
               Saving
               and
               Evangelical
               Light
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               hath
               been
               communicated
               unto
               all
               Men
               ,
               IN
               ALL
               AGES
               AND
               GENERATIONS
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               we
               are
               to
               consider
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               ,
               to
               this
               purpose
               ,
               
                 There
                 are
                 Diversities
                 of
                 Operations
              
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               but
               ONE
               Spirit
               .
            
             [
             Is
             that
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             or
             
               another
               ?
            
             ]
             
               
                 and
                 diversity
                 of
                 Administrations
                 ,
                 but
                 one
                 Lord
                 ,
              
               which
               diversity
               of
               Operations
               and
               Administrations
               are
               reducible
               unto
               these
               two
               ,
               the
               Law
               and
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               the
               first
               Covenant
               ,
               and
               the
               second
               .
               Which
               two
               ,
               as
               they
               were
               very
               distinguishable
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               so
               were
               they
               also
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               .
               As
               concerning
               the
               Jews
               ,
               they
               had
               first
               the
               Law
               which
               came
               by
               Moses
               ,
               and
               secondly
               they
               had
               the
               
                 Grace
                 and
                 Truth
                 which
                 came
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               [
               was
               that
               saving
               ?
               ]
               The
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 Righteousness
                 of
                 Faith
              
               ,
               and
               these
               two
               ,
               though
               they
               were
               distinguishable
               ,
               yet
               as
               they
               were
               administred
               of
               God
               ,
               they
               were
               not
               separated
               nor
               divided
               ,
               but
               the
               Gospel
               LAY
               HID
               within
               the
               Law
               ,
               as
               within
               a
               Vail
               :
               —
               And
               thus
               Christ
               Jesus
               was
               in
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               under
               it
               —
               The
               
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Law
               was
               as
               Darkness
               ,
               in
               respect
               of
               the
               clear
               Dispensation
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               yet
               even
               in
               
                 this
                 Darkness
              
               ,
               did
               
                 Jesus
                 Christ
              
               the
               true
               Light
               shine
               .
               And
               also
               in
               or
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               UNIVERSALLY
               ,
               there
               was
               and
               is
               somewhat
               ,
               which
               by
               way
               of
               Proportion
               doth
               answer
               unto
               the
               Law
               and
               
                 Gospel
                 ,
                 first
              
               Covenant
               and
               second
               ,
               which
               was
               so
               distinctly
               held
               forth
               among
               the
               Jews
               :
               And
               as
               among
               the
               Jews
               ,
               there
               was
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               in
               the
               Letter
               ;
               so
               universally
               in
               ALL
               Men
               ,
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               there
               hath
               been
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               also
               CHRIST
               ?
            
             p.
             8.
             
             (
             Compare
             this
             with
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             70
             ,
             71.
             above
             recited
             .
             )
          
           
             To
             an
             Objection
             ,
             
               How
               it
               is
               that
               in
               the
               Gospel
               is
               revealed
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               God
               from
               Faith
               to
               Faith
               unto
               the
               Just
               ,
               and
               also
               that
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               is
               from
               Heaven
               revealed
               therein
               against
               the
               unrighteous
               ,
               seeing
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               have
               not
               had
               the
               Gospel
               preached
               unto
               them
               all
               this
            
             TIME
             BY
             PAST
             ,
             
               in
               which
               they
               have
               lived
               in
               their
               Ungodliness
               and
               Unrighteousness
               ,
            
             G.
             Keith
             replies
             .
             
               To
               this
               Paul
               Answers
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 might
                 be
                 known
                 of
                 God
                 is
                 manifest
                 in
                 them
                 ,
                 for
                 God
                 had
                 shewed
                 it
                 unto
                 them
                 ,
              
               which
               is
               as
               much
               as
               to
               say
               ,
               though
               the
               Gospel
               came
               not
               unto
               them
               
                 outwardly
                 ,
                 by
                 the
                 Ministry
                 of
                 Man
                 ,
              
               yet
               it
               came
               unto
               them
               inwardly
               ,
               by
               the
               Ministry
               of
               God
               himself
               ,
               because
               that
               which
               may
               be
               known
               of
               God
               ,
               is
               manifest
               in
               them
               ,
               for
               God
               hath
               shewed
               it
               unto
               them
               .
               So
               that
               it
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               by
               this
               Expression
               ,
               
                 That
                 which
                 may
                 be
                 known
                 of
                 God
                 ,
              
               and
               as
               it
               is
               in
               the
               Greek
               ,
               
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
                 〈◊〉
              
               ,
               is
               understood
               the
               Gospel
               .
            
             See
             p.
             20.
             
          
           
           
             
               By
               this
               Manifestation
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               (
               adds
               he
               )
               our
               Adversaries
               deny
               that
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               or
               any
               Manifestation
               ,
               that
               is
               of
               a
               SAVING
               Nature
               ,
            
             is
             understood
             [
             to
             which
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             he
             thus
             replies
             ]
             
               If
               it
               were
               not
               Evangelical
               and
               the
               
                 very
                 Gospel
              
               it self
               ,
               in
               an
               inward
               Ministration
               ,
               it
               would
               quite
               render
               the
               Words
               of
               the
               Apostle
               impertinent
               ,
               and
               contrary
               to
               the
               purpose
               he
               treats
               of
               :
               For
               Paul
               is
               here
               shewing
               what
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 was
              
               ,
               and
               what
               was
               revealed
               in
               it
               ,
               both
               to
               the
               Just
               and
               the
               Unjust
               ;
               and
               because
               the
               Unjust
               among
               all
               the
               Gentiles
               and
               Nations
               ,
               had
               not
               the
               Gospel
               outwardly
               administred
               ,
               he
               shews
               
                 they
                 had
                 it
                 inwardly
              
               ,
               God
               having
               shewed
               it
               unto
               them
               ,
               p.
               21.
               
            
             Doth
             this
             agree
             with
             his
             Asserting
             the
             Law
             within
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             till
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             ,
             
               the
               one
               Offering
            
             ,
             come
             to
             be
             revealed
             ?
             Or
             will
             he
             say
             ,
             the
             
               very
               Gospel
               it self
               ,
               in
               an
               inward
               Ministration
               ,
            
             was
             not
             saving
             and
             perfecting
             ,
             before
             Christ
             was
             offered
             up
             in
             the
             outward
             ?
          
           
             But
             the
             foregoing
             he
             corroborates
             by
             a
             fourthly
             thus
             ,
             
               This
               Manifestation
               is
               said
               to
               be
               that
               which
               may
               be
               known
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               he
               had
               shewed
               unto
               them
               ,
               therefore
               it
               is
               of
               an
               Evangelical
               and
               Saving
               Nature
               .
            
             
               —
               5thly
            
             .
             
               By
               this
               Manifestation
               ,
               here
               mentioned
               ,
               they
               did
               CLEARLY
               see
               the
               Invisible
               Things
               of
               God
               ,
               even
               his
               ETERNAL
               POWER
               and
               Godhead
               ,
               p.
               22.
               
            
          
           
             
               There
               was
               a
               Time
               (
               saith
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               )
               when
               God
               dwelt
               in
               their
               [
               the
               Gentiles
               ]
               Knowledge
               ,
               whereby
               they
               knew
               him
               ,
               through
               what
               he
               had
               made
               manifest
               of
               his
               Eternal
               Power
               
               in
               them
               ,
               p.
               24.
               
            
             Was
             
               God
               known
               through
            
             the
             
               Eternal
               Power
            
             made
             manifest
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               not
               received
            
             ?
             What
             Confusion
             doth
             he
             run
             himself
             into
             ?
          
           
             Descanting
             upon
             Rom.
             1.
             20.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               By
               the
               
                 things
                 that
                 are
                 made
              
               —
               may
               be
               understood
               those
               things
               which
               are
               inwardly
               made
               ,
               those
               MARVELLOUS
               Works
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               which
               are
               wrought
               in
               Mens
               Hearts
               ,
               both
               of
               Judgment
               and
               Mercy
               ,
               through
               the
               Appearance
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               the
               Revelation
               of
               his
               Almighty
               Arm
               and
               Power
               ,
               in
               that
               Heavenly
               and
               Divine
               Principle
               of
               his
               own
               Seed
               ,
               by
               which
               indeed
               the
               
                 Invisible
                 Things
              
               of
               him
               are
               
                 clearly
                 seen
              
               .
               And
               until
               a
               Man
               come
               to
               see
               the
               Lord
               ,
               in
               the
               things
               that
               are
               made
               of
               him
               ,
               in
               himself
               ,
               he
               can
               never
               see
               him
               ,
               in
               the
               things
               that
               are
               made
               without
               him
               ;
               which
               gave
               occasion
               to
               many
               of
               the
               Gentile
               Philosophers
               ,
               to
               bid
               People
               ,
               
                 seek
                 God
                 within
                 themselves
              
               ,
               p.
               26.
               
            
             Now
             I
             query
             ,
             Are
             these
             
               marvellous
               Works
               of
               Judgment
               and
               Mercy
            
             wrought
             in
             Mens
             Hearts
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             
               not
               received
            
             ?
             Or
             is
             the
             Divine
             Principle
             of
             his
             own
             Seed
             separable
             there
             from
             ?
             This
             is
             certainly
             to
             
               divide
               Christ
            
             .
             But
             a
             little
             lower
             he
             tells
             us
             what
             
               this
               Seed
               is
            
             —
             
               This
               Seed
               and
               the
               Birth
               thereof
               ,
               by
               the
               Springing
               up
               of
               these
               Heavenly
               Powers
               and
               Vertues
               ,
               can
               and
               doth
               truly
               represent
               the
               Divine
               Power
               and
               Godhead
               ;
               being
               the
               express
               Image
               of
               God
               ,
               Ibid.
               
            
             Will
             he
             ,
             upon
             second
             thoughts
             ,
             divide
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             from
             the
             Godhead
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             do
             ,
             if
             Men
             be
             allowed
             to
             have
             the
             one
             ,
             not
             the
             other
             ?
             That
             the
             Seed
             ,
             which
             truly
             represents
             
             the
             Divine
             Power
             and
             Godhead
             ,
             should
             spring
             up
             in
             Men
             ,
             and
             they
             without
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             the
             mean
             while
             ?
             Again
             ,
             By
             Vertue
             of
             
               what
               Covenant
            
             had
             the
             Gentiles
             this
             Priviledge
             ?
             Of
             that
             which
             
               made
               not
               the
               comers
               thereunto
               perfect
               ?
            
             Or
             of
             that
             ,
             whereby
             
               Grace
               and
               Truth
               came
            
             ?
             And
             what
             was
             the
             Effect
             of
             this
             Visitation
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             before
             Christs
             Incarnation
             ,
             where
             embraced
             would
             it
             bring
             them
             no
             further
             ,
             than
             the
             
               first
               Covenant
            
             ,
             to
             be
             Sons
             of
             Hagar
             ?
             &c.
             Not
             to
             the
             
               filial
               Fear
               ,
               Love
               ,
               and
               other
               Virtues
               ,
               suitable
               to
               the
               Child
               of
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
            
             or
             free
             Woman
             ?
             Which
             he
             of
             late
             Appropriates
             to
             
               Believers
               in
               Christ
               Crucified
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Sarah
             said
             of
             old
             ,
             
               The
               Son
               of
               this
               Bondwoman
               shall
               not
               be
               Heir
               with
               my
               Son
               ,
               with
               Isaac
               ,
            
             Gen.
             21.
             10.
             
             And
             Abraham
             is
             commanded
             to
             
               hearken
               to
               her
               Voice
            
             ,
             ver
             .
             12.
             but
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             seems
             to
             think
             they
             may
             in
             
               some
               Revolution
               or
               other
            
             ,
             though
             they
             dyed
             Sons
             of
             Hagar
             .
          
           
             To
             an
             Objection
             ,
             
               How
               can
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               be
               either
               rewarded
               or
               punished
               ,
               seeing
               they
               have
               had
               no
               Law
               given
               them
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Apostle
               Answers
               ,
               that
               they
               had
               the
               Law
               inwardly
               ,
               though
               not
               as
               the
               Jews
               had
               it
               ,
               in
               an
               
                 outward
                 Administration
              
               ;
               and
               according
               to
               
                 this
                 Law
              
               ,
               they
               should
               be
               Judged
               ,
               and
               Accused
               or
               Excused
               ,
               according
               to
               their
               evil
               or
               well
               doing
               —
               they
               had
               that
               
                 inwardly
                 made
                 manifest
              
               in
               them
               ,
               which
               
                 God
                 had
                 shemed
              
               unto
               them
               ,
               whereby
               they
               were
               condemned
               who
               did
               Evil
               ,
               and
               justified
               who
               did
               Well
               ,
               p.
               28.
               
            
             [
             And
             a
             little
             lower
             ]
             
               It
               is
               Evident
               ,
               that
               this
               Inward
               Principle
               was
               the
               
                 very
                 Principle
                 of
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               that
               
               Paul
               saith
               ,
               that
               
                 God
                 will
                 render
                 to
                 every
                 Man
                 according
                 to
                 his
                 Deeds
                 ,
                 in
                 the
                 Day
                 when
                 God
                 shall
                 Judge
                 the
                 secrets
                 of
                 Men
                 by
                 Jesus
                 Christ
                 ,
                 according
                 to
                 my
                 Gospel
                 ,
              
               i.
               e.
               the
               Gospel
               which
               he
               Preached
               .
               Now
               if
               the
               Gentiles
               shall
               be
               judged
               
                 according
                 to
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               then
               the
               
                 Gospel
                 behoved
                 in
                 some
                 measure
                 to
                 be
                 manifest
              
               unto
               them
               ,
               for
               no
               Man
               shall
               be
               judged
               according
               to
               that
               which
               is
               
                 not
                 made
                 manifest
              
               ,
               p.
               28
               ,
               29.
               
            
             Query
             ,
             Was
             this
             Gospel
             made
             manifest
             with
             or
             without
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             Did
             it
             
               make
               perfect
            
             ?
             Is
             the
             
               Law
               within
            
             another
             or
             diffinct
             thing
             from
             the
             Gospel
             ?
             For
             he
             is
             very
             nice
             in
             his
             Distinctions
             ,
             yet
             all
             will
             not
             do
             ,
             his
             Contradictions
             are
             so
             thick
             and
             palpable
             .
          
           
             
               Moreover
               the
               Apostle
               proceedeth
               to
               shew
               how
               the
               Gentile
               ,
               who
               followed
               not
               after
               Righteousness
               ,
               had
               attained
               to
               Righteousness
               ,
               even
               that
               of
               FAITH
               ,
               and
               yet
               the
               Jews
               missed
               of
               it
               ,
               p.
               36.
               
               [
               Is
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               Faith
               saving
               ?
               ]
            
          
           
             In
             p.
             25.
             
             
               He
               
                 desires
                 the
                 Reader
                 to
                 observe
              
               ,
               that
               the
               Grace
               held
               forth
               ,
               both
               in
               this
               place
               ,
               and
               all
               others
               aforesaid
               ,
               is
               the
               very
               Grace
               that
               is
               Evangelical
               ,
               being
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               ,
               and
               the
               Light
               which
               is
               to
               be
               believed
               in
               .
            
             [
             And
             what
             is
             Evangelical
             ,
             is
             perfecting
             ,
             I
             hope
             :
             For
             I
             read
             not
             ,
             that
             the
             Gospel
             was
             weak
             ,
             though
             the
             Law
             was
             .
             ]
          
           
             
               My
               Spirit
               shall
               not
               always
               strive
            
             WITH
             Man
             ,
             he
             renders
             IN
             Man
             ,
             calling
             it
             ,
             
               The
               very
               Salutiferous
               Spirit
               of
               God
               himself
               which
               created
               Man
               ,
               and
               ALONE
               hath
               Power
               to
               save
               or
               destroy
               him
               ,
               p.
               52.
               and
               p.
               53.
               
            
             
               It
               ,
               may
               still
               be
               
               understood
               ,
               saith
               he
               ,
               of
               that
               inward
               striving
               of
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               which
               God
               did
               strive
               with
               them
               to
               CONVERT
               them
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               not
               be
               destroyed
               ,
               but
               saved
               .
            
             Now
             let
             me
             ask
             him
             ,
             What
             Spirit
             is
             this
             
               Salutiferous
               Spirit
            
             ?
             This
             Spirit
             that
             brings
             Salvation
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             not
             ?
             For
             Christ
             was
             not
             yet
             offered
             up
             in
             the
             outward
             ?
             Were
             those
             Ante-Diluvian
             Times
             without
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             obeyed
             that
             Salutiferous
             Spirit
             which
             strove
             with
             them
             ?
             Or
             were
             the
             Converts
             of
             those
             Days
             ,
             under
             no
             Law
             ,
             inward
             or
             outward
             ,
             that
             made
             perfect
             ?
             What
             converted
             them
             then
             ?
             Or
             what
             were
             they
             converted
             to
             ?
          
           
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             having
             set
             down
             the
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Arminians
             and
             Papists
             ,
             goes
             on
             thus
             ,
             
               We
               in
               Opposition
               to
               these
               Opinionists
               do
               aver
               this
               Universal
               Grace
               ,
               to
               be
               that
               very
               Evangelical
               ,
               Gospel
               and
               Saving
               Grace
               ,
               and
               not
               another
               ,
               through
               which
               it
               being
               closed
               with
               in
               Faith
               and
               Love
               ,
               
                 Salvation
                 is
                 obtained
              
               ,
               p.
               94.
               
            
             This
             he
             saith
             of
             the
             Grace
             ,
             but
             of
             the
             
               Law
               within
            
             ,
             both
             in
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             he
             of
             late
             said
             ,
             it
             made
             
               nothing
               Perfect
            
             ,
             until
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             come
             to
             be
             revealed
             ,
             &c.
             Are
             they
             two
             ?
             That
             predicable
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             of
             the
             other
             ?
          
           
             In
             his
             
               Looking
               Glass
               for
               Protestants
            
             ,
             Printed
             ,
             
             Anno
             1674.
             wherein
             he
             Labours
             to
             shew
             the
             Quakers
             are
             the
             
               truest
               Protestants
            
             ,
             he
             compares
             
               W.
               Tindals
            
             Faith
             with
             ours
             in
             several
             respects
             .
             His
             Fourthly
             is
             thus
             ,
             
               His
               Faith
               was
               ,
               that
               the
               Heathen
               once
               had
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               that
               Pharaoh
               ,
               before
               his
               Heart
               was
               hardned
               ,
               had
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Grace
               ,
            
             and
             this
             is
             OUR
             FAITH
             ,
             
             saith
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             p.
             28.
             
             Query
             ,
             Whether
             it
             be
             his
             Faith
             now
             ?
             Who
             must
             either
             distinguish
             between
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Grace
             ,
             and
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             them
             two
             ,
             which
             are
             but
             one
             ;
             or
             else
             retract
             his
             saying
             ,
             the
             Gentiles
             had
             not
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             who
             believed
             not
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             and
             raised
             again
             .
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             his
             Book
             of
             
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             ,
             
             &c.
             
             Printed
             Anno
             1668.
             and
             Reprinted
             with
             an
             
               Appendix
               ,
               Anno
            
             1676.
             which
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               The
               Light
               reveals
               the
               whole
               Will
               of
               God
               —
               he
               needs
               not
               go
               forth
               to
               seek
               a
               Law
               without
               him
               ,
               the
               Word
               is
               near
               in
               his
               Heart
               ,
               and
               in
               his
               Mouth
               ;
               and
               this
               is
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               ,
               to
               which
               Moses
               pointed
               the
               Jews
               ,
               and
               Paul
               the
               Romans
               ,
               p.
               77.
               
            
             It
             seems
             then
             it
             was
             one
             and
             the
             same
             Word
             of
             Faith
             ,
             which
             Moses
             ,
             who
             was
             before
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             outward
             ,
             and
             Paul
             ,
             who
             was
             after
             his
             Ascension
             ,
             pointed
             to
             ;
             &
             the
             
               Work
               the
               same
            
             ,
             viz.
             it
             
               revealed
               the
            
             WHOLE
             
               Will
               of
               God
            
             :
             And
             surely
             what
             reveals
             the
             whole
             Will
             of
             God
             ,
             doth
             it
             not
             enable
             to
             perform
             it
             ,
             according
             to
             Phil.
             2.
             13.
             and
             is
             not
             that
             Saving
             and
             Perfecting
             ?
          
           
             But
             he
             Queries
             ,
             
               What
               was
               this
               FOUNDATION
               of
               the
               Church
               of
               God
               ,
               before
               ever
               the
               Scripture
               was
               writ
               ,
               before
               Moses
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               &
               c
               ?
               Was
               it
               not
               Jesus
               Christ
               the
               Word
               ,
               which
               was
               in
               the
               Beginning
               ?
               Had
               it
               ANY
               OTHER
               Foundation
               ?
               And
               what
               
                 gave
                 them
                 the
                 Knowledge
              
               of
               this
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               builded
               them
               upon
               it
               ,
               when
               they
               had
               no
               Scripture
               ?
               And
               whereupon
               was
               their
               Faith
               founded
               ?
               By
               the
               hearing
               of
               what
               Word
               did
               they
               come
               by
               
               their
               Faith
               ,
               seeing
               then
               the
               Scripture
               was
               not
               writ
               ?
               It
               was
               even
               (
               saith
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               )
               the
               Word
               which
               came
               from
               God
               himself
               ,
               and
               taught
               them
               immediately
               ,
               p.
               103.
               
            
             I
             may
             now
             Query
             ,
             Had
             the
             Church
             then
             a
             Foundation
             ?
             Were
             they
             built
             upon
             it
             ,
             even
             in
             Moses
             and
             the
             Prophets
             Days
             ?
             And
             was
             that
             Foundation
             Jesus
             Christ
             the
             Word
             ?
             And
             did
             they
             by
             hearing
             it
             come
             by
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             before
             the
             Scripture
             was
             writ
             ?
             And
             yet
             did
             they
             not
             receive
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             Could
             not
             that
             Law
             ,
             that
             Command
             ,
             that
             Word
             make
             Perfect
             ?
             Had
             Men
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             could
             not
             that
             Faith
             save
             
               in
               their
               Days
               ?
               Monstrum
               horrendum
               !
            
          
           
             Page
             105.
             
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             that
             
               Moses
               falls
               a
               declaring
               concerning
               the
               New
               Covenant
               ,
            
             Deut.
             30.
             from
             ver
             .
             11
             ,
             to
             16.
             the
             Probation
             whereof
             he
             gives
             in
             the
             next
             Page
             ,
             both
             from
             Jer.
             31.
             32.
             and
             Rom.
             10.
             5
             ,
             6
             ,
             7
             ,
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             And
             in
             p.
             107.
             thus
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               The
               Jews
               and
               People
               of
               Israel
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               
               Moses's
               Time
               ,
               and
               were
               SAVED
               ,
               it
               was
               through
               Faith
               in
               this
               Word
               ,
               in
               this
               Prophet
               ,
               raised
               up
               in
               them
               ,
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               not
               at
               a
               distance
               ,
               but
               nigh
               ;
               
                 the
                 Word
                 is
                 nigh
                 in
                 thy
                 Heart
                 .
              
               And
               this
               is
               Christ
               in
               them
               ,
               the
               Hope
               of
               Glory
               ,
               the
               Mystery
               hid
               from
               Ages
               and
               Generations
               ,
               but
               was
               EVER
               made
               manifest
               in
               his
               Saints
               ,
               but
               in
               the
               latter
               Days
               more
               clearly
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               107
               ,
               108.
               
            
             Query
             ,
             Had
             Men
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             the
             Word
             ?
             Was
             the
             Mystery
             ever
             made
             manifest
             in
             the
             Saints
             ;
             and
             yet
             was
             the
             Law
             within
             in
             sufficient
             to
             make
             perfect
             ,
             till
             since
             Christ
             was
             offered
             up
             in
             the
             outward
             ?
          
           
             Having
             transcribed
             many
             verses
             in
             119
             
             Psalm
             ,
             concerning
             the
             Word
             ,
             he
             queries
             ,
             p.
             109.
             
             
               What
               Word
               this
               is
               ,
               whether
               the
               Letter
               of
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               o●
               that
               Word
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             Paul
             
               (
               and
            
             Moses
             
               long
               before
               )
               spoke
               of
            
             ,
             and
             its
             effects
             upon
             David
             he
             tells
             us
             anon
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               This
               quickned
               him
               ,
               this
               strengthned
               him
               ,
               this
               comforted
               him
               ,
               this
               taught
               him
               ,
               and
               made
               him
               wiser
               than
               his
               Teachers
               :
               This
               was
               as
               Oyl
               unto
               him
               ,
               a
               Lamp
               unto
               his
               Feet
               ,
               and
               a
               Light
               to
               his
               Paths
               ;
               in
               this
               his
               Steps
               were
               ordered
               ,
               verse
               133.
               in
               this
               he
               worshipped
               ,
               he
               prayed
               ,
               he
               sung
               Psalms
               ,
               and
               all
               his
               Springs
               were
               in
               this
               ,
               p.
               111
               ,
               112.
               
            
             But
             I
             query
             ,
             if
             the
             Law
             within
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             until
             the
             one
             Offering
             was
             revealed
             ,
             how
             came
             David
             by
             his
             Quicknings
             ,
             Strength
             ,
             Comfort
             ,
             Instruction
             ,
             Wisdom
             ,
             Light
             ,
             fresh
             Springs
             ,
             
               &
               c
            
             ?
             For
             now
             we
             are
             got
             a
             step
             beyond
             proving
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Gentiles
               were
               savingly
               enlightned
            
             ,
             and
             by
             occasion
             (
             administred
             from
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             )
             driven
             to
             evince
             ,
             out
             of
             his
             former
             Writings
             ,
             that
             the
             Patriarchs
             ,
             before
             Christ
             was
             born
             and
             suffered
             ,
             had
             such
             a
             
               Law
               within
            
             them
             ,
             as
             did
             make
             them
             perfect
             .
             Are
             these
             the
             Fruits
             of
             an
             imperfect
             Law
             ,
             to
             quicken
             ,
             strengthen
             ,
             &c.
             or
             will
             he
             ,
             who
             once
             contended
             ,
             that
             many
             were
             saved
             and
             attained
             unto
             
               perfect
               Peace
               and
               Reconciliation
            
             with
             God
             in
             their
             Souls
             ,
             now
             deny
             it
             to
             David
             ,
             a
             Jew
             both
             inward
             and
             outward
             ,
             as
             he
             must
             do
             ,
             if
             the
             Law
             could
             not
             make
             perfect
             ?
             How
             is
             he
             confounded
             !
             how
             engaged
             in
             what
             is
             and
             will
             be
             too
             hard
             for
             him
             !
          
           
             Solomon
             comes
             next
             .
             From
             what
             he
             ●●ys
             of
             
               Wisdom's
               crying
               at
               the
               Gates
               in
               every
               City
               ,
            
             G.
             
             Keith
             queries
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               her
               crying
            
             ,
             &c.
             
               the
               same
               with
            
             Jesus
             Christ
             
               his
               standing
               at
               the
               Door
            
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             113.
             
             And
             I
             query
             ,
             Whether
             to
             them
             that
             opened
             unto
             him
             ,
             even
             during
             that
             Administration
             ,
             he
             did
             not
             
               come
               in
            
             and
             Sup
             with
             them
             ,
             for
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             immediately
             quotes
             Rev.
             3.
             20.
             to
             adapt
             it
             to
             Solomons
             saying
             ?
             2dly
             ,
             Whether
             such
             had
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             And
             3dly
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Law
             within
             such
             made
             them
             perfect
             ,
             in
             that
             Age
             ?
          
           
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             goes
             on
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Gospel
               was
               Preached
               unto
               
                 Abraham
                 —
                 Abel
                 ,
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 Noah
                 ,
              
               and
               to
               ALL
               BELIEVERS
               ,
               who
               lived
               before
               Scripture
               was
               writ
               in
               a
               Book
               ,
               and
               it
               was
               spoken
               into
               their
               Hearts
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               who
               then
               lived
               and
               were
               inspired
               of
               God
               ,
               
                 preached
                 the
                 Gospel
              
               ,
               and
               the
               Gospel
               is
               the
               same
               in
               all
               Generations
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               the
               Everlasting
               Gospel
               ,
               Rev.
               4.
               6.
               
               But
               now
               the
               Declarations
               ,
               Discoveries
               ,
               and
               Manifestations
               of
               this
               one
               Gospel
               ;
               have
               been
               many
               and
               different
               ,
               under
               the
               Law
               ;
               more
               darkly
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               more
               manifestly
               in
               the
               Time
               of
               the
               Apostles
               .
               Yet
               more
               manifestly
               and
               yet
               all
               ONE
               GOSPEL
               ,
               and
               we
               preach
               no
               other
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               Everlasting
               Gospel
               ,
               which
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               16.
               
            
             See
             p.
             213.
             
             Now
             hence
             I
             query
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Gospel
             Preached
             unto
             
               Abraham
               ,
               Abel
               ,
               Enoch
               ,
               Noah
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             Were
             the
             Law
             within
             Abraham
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             And
             whether
             it
             made
             them
             perfect
             ?
             2dly
             .
             Whether
             these
             Believers
             ,
             who
             lived
             before
             Scripture
             was
             writ
             in
             a
             Book
             ,
             who
             had
             that
             inspeaking
             into
             their
             Hearts
             by
             
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             ,
             partook
             of
             the
             
               Holy
               Spirit
            
             ,
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               Holiness
            
             ,
             of
             Adoption
             or
             Sonship
             ;
             or
             of
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Fear
             and
             Bondage
             only
             ?
             Were
             they
             Sons
             of
             Hagar
             or
             Sarah
             ?
             Of
             First
             or
             Second
             Covenant
             ?
             3dly
             ,
             Whether
             those
             inspired
             Men
             ,
             who
             preached
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             which
             he
             allows
             to
             be
             the
             same
             in
             all
             Generations
             ,
             had
             ALL
             OF
             THEM
             the
             Doctrinal
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             and
             preached
             it
             to
             others
             ?
             And
             this
             I
             the
             rather
             urge
             ,
             for
             as
             much
             as
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             42.
             he
             denies
             that
             Paul
             means
             the
             
               Gospel
               is
               the
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
            
             simply
             and
             abstractly
             considered
             without
             all
             Doctrine
             and
             doctrinal
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             Crucified
             .
          
           
             
               All
               Saints
               have
               the
               same
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               of
               Prophecy
               in
               some
               measure
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               had
               ,
               who
               ever
               directed
               People
               to
               the
               same
               Spirit
               and
               Word
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               from
               which
               they
               spake
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               in
               themselves
               hear
               the
               same
               Word
               and
               Spirit
               ,
               whereby
               the
               true
               Faith
               comes
               ,
               p.
               221.
               
            
             Is
             this
             Spirit
             and
             Word
             saving
             ?
             Is
             it
             perfecting
             in
             
               all
               Ages
            
             ?
             Can
             a
             Man
             hear
             it
             and
             obey
             it
             ,
             and
             yet
             be
             without
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             But
             hear
             him
             again
             .
          
           
             
               This
               
                 second
                 Adam
              
               is
               called
               the
               
                 quickning
                 Spirit
              
               ,
               by
               whose
               quickning
               Vertue
               ,
               the
               Souls
               of
               ALL
               the
               Holy
               Men
               and
               Women
               were
               made
               and
               kept
               alive
               unto
               God
               ,
               as
               truly
               
                 before
                 he
                 came
              
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               
                 as
                 after
                 ,
                 for
                 they
                 did
                 all
                 eat
                 the
                 same
                 spiritual
                 Meat
                 ,
              
               &c.
               
               Which
               was
               Christ
               ;
               yea
               they
               did
               eat
               his
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               drink
               his
               
               Blood
               as
               TRULY
               &
               REALLY
               in
               measure
               BEFORE
               he
               came
               in
               that
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               the
               Saints
               have
               done
               since
               ,
               p.
               227.
               
            
             To
             the
             same
             purpose
             he
             expresseth
             himself
             in
             p.
             258.
             and
             in
             
               Way
               cast
               up
            
             ,
             p.
             95.
             and
             in
             
               Rector
               Corrected
            
             ,
             p.
             95.
             
             This
             shews
             what
             he
             once
             thought
             of
             the
             Holy
             Men
             and
             Womens
             Condition
             in
             those
             first
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             who
             then
             only
             placed
             the
             difference
             in
             Degree
             not
             in
             Kind
             ;
             now
             will
             not
             allow
             more
             then
             Gentile
             Sincerity
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             where
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             crucified
             is
             not
             revealed
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             he
             concludes
             all
             ,
             before
             Christ
             was
             visibly
             offered
             ,
             under
             such
             an
             inward
             Law
             ,
             as
             made
             not
             perfect
             ?
             How
             he
             will
             reconcile
             such
             a
             State
             to
             that
             of
             
               eating
               his
               Flesh
            
             ,
             and
             
               drinking
               his
               Blood
            
             ,
             let
             him
             look
             to
             .
             In
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             as
             he
             queries
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             184.
             in
             his
             query
             ,
             10.
             
             
               Can
               any
               Eat
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
               and
               drink
               his
               Blood
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               the
               Faith
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               he
               GAVE
               his
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               to
               be
               broken
               ,
               and
               his
               Blood
               to
               be
               shed
               for
               us
               ?
            
             So
             I
             query
             ,
             Could
             any
             do
             thus
             before
             it
             was
             given
             or
             broken
             ?
             Or
             had
             
               all
               those
               Holy
               Men
               and
               Women
            
             (
             he
             spoke
             of
             even
             now
             )
             so
             much
             as
             the
             Faith
             or
             Knowledge
             that
             it
             should
             be
             broken
             ?
          
           
             Having
             offered
             what
             Citations
             I
             at
             present
             proposed
             out
             of
             this
             Book
             ,
             the
             next
             that
             comes
             
             in
             course
             ,
             is
             ,
             
               The
               Way
               Cast
               up
            
             ,
             Printed
             Anno
             ,
             1677.
             
             He
             there
             saith
             ,
             
               Paul
               takes
               notice
               of
               some
               among
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               
                 in
                 the
                 time
                 of
                 Heathenism
              
               ,
               who
               were
               a
               law
               unto
               themselves
               ,
               and
               did
               by
               Nature
               (
               to
               wit
               the
               Divine
               Nature
               
               of
               the
               Word
               Ingrafted
               in
               them
               ,
               James
               1.
               or
               by
               their
               own
               Nature
               ,
               restored
               and
               repaired
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               ,
               as
               Augustin
               Expounded
               that
               place
               )
               the
               things
               contained
               in
               the
               Law
               :
               And
               such
               was
               Socrates
               among
               the
               Grecians
               ,
               whom
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               in
               one
               of
               his
               Apologies
               ,
               did
               expresly
               call
               a
               Christian
               ,
               and
               classeth
               him
               with
               Abraham
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               44
               ,
               45.
               
            
             Several
             things
             are
             Remarkable
             here
             ,
             one
             ,
             that
             in
             the
             time
             of
             Heathenism
             ,
             some
             Gentiles
             partook
             of
             the
             Divine
             Nature
             ,
             which
             hath
             been
             oft
             touched
             upon
             already
             .
             2dly
             That
             their
             Nature
             was
             repaired
             and
             restored
             by
             the
             Grace
             of
             God.
             Qu.
             Was
             that
             Grace
             insufficient
             or
             imperfect
             ?
             Can
             Nature
             be
             restored
             or
             repaired
             by
             that
             which
             makes
             not
             perfect
             ?
             By
             any
             thing
             less
             than
             God's
             Holy
             Spirit
             ?
             3dly
             That
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             classed
             such
             an
             one
             with
             Abraham
             ,
             and
             calls
             him
             a
             Christian
             .
             4thly
             That
             here
             he
             boggleth
             not
             at
             the
             appellation
             ,
             in
             this
             Book
             ,
             Printed
             Anno.
             1677.
             
             Though
             he
             doth
             afterwards
             ,
             Anno.
             1694.
             
             Saying
             in
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             46.
             
             
               If
               they
               were
               real
               Christians
               ,
               they
               had
               some
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               the
               Messiah
               ,
               as
               he
               was
               to
               come
               in
               the
               Flesh
               .
            
             But
             now
             the
             Man
             being
             altered
             ,
             no
             wonder
             that
             his
             Expressions
             vary
             .
          
           
             
               If
               the
               Saints
               ,
               before
               Christ
               came
               outwardly
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               had
               not
               Eat
               of
               the
               Flesh
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               Drank
               of
               his
               Blood
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               had
               Life
               by
               him
               ,
               but
               they
               had
               Life
               by
               him
               ,
               and
               therefore
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               95.
               
               [
               Christ
               ]
               hath
               Lived
               in
               all
               Saints
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               he
               came
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               to
               his
               outward
               
               Birth
               ,
               as
               since
               ,
               p.
               100.
               
            
             Did
             he
             Live
             in
             them
             ,
             and
             did
             they
             Feed
             on
             him
             ,
             even
             before
             his
             outward
             Birth
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             Law
             within
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             not
             make
             perfect
             till
             after
             it
             ?
          
           
             
               Though
               the
               outward
               coming
               of
               the
               Man
               Christ
               was
               deferred
               ,
               according
               to
               his
               outward
               Birth
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               for
               many
               Ages
               ,
               yet
               from
               the
               BEGINNING
               this
               Heavenly
               Man
               ,
               the
               promised
               Seed
               ,
               did
               inwardly
               come
               into
               
               the
               Hearts
               of
               those
               that
               believed
               in
               him
               ,
               and
               
                 Bruised
                 the
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Serpent
                 ,
              
               and
               destroyed
               him
               that
               had
               the
               
                 Power
                 of
                 Death
              
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Devil
               ,
               the
               
                 Stronger
                 Man
                 entering
              
               the
               House
               ,
               and
               
                 dispossessing
                 the
                 strong
                 Man
                 ,
                 and
                 Casting
                 him
                 out
                 ,
              
               p.
               99.
               
            
             When
             the
             Head
             of
             the
             Serpent
             is
             bruised
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             Death
             (
             the
             last
             Enemy
             )
             destroyed
             ,
             the
             Devil
             Dispossessed
             and
             cast
             out
             ,
             and
             the
             stronger
             enters
             ,
             Hath
             not
             the
             perfect
             Law
             ,
             the
             Law
             which
             
               doth
               make
            
             perfect
             ,
             taken
             place
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
               Thus
               the
               Word
               was
               made
               Flesh
               ,
               even
               
                 from
                 the
                 beginning
              
               ,
               and
               dwelt
               in
               us
               ,
               as
               in
               ALL
               AGES
               ,
               and
               they
               beheld
               his
               Glory
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               103.
               
            
             Is
             this
             Indwelling
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Glory
               is
               beheld
            
             ,
             without
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             unable
             to
             perfect
             the
             Work
             ?
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             his
             Book
             Stiled
             ,
             
               Way
               to
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Printed
             Anno.
             1678.
             where
             he
             
             saith
             ,
             
               Even
               at
               
                 Mans
                 Fall
              
               ,
               the
               Seed
               of
               the
               Woman
               was
               given
               ,
               not
               ONLY
               to
               Bruise
               
               the
               Serpents
               Head
               ,
               but
               also
               to
               be
               a
               Lamb
               or
               Sacrifice
               ,
               to
               attone
               and
               pacify
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God
               towards
               Man
               ,
               p.
               125.
               
            
             Is
             this
             Bruising
             the
             Serpents
             Head
             ,
             attonement
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             Witnessed
             ,
             where
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             is
             not
             received
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             State
             ,
             a
             
               Gospel
               State
            
             beyond
             
               Gentile
               Sincerity
            
             and
             Righteousness
             ?
             And
             where
             
               these
               Effects
               are
               wrought
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             the
             Seed
             of
             the
             Woman
             make
             perfect
             ?
          
           
             He
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               We
               are
               not
               
                 too
                 nicely
              
               to
               make
               a
               difference
               betwixt
               the
               Influence
               and
               effects
               of
               his
               outward
               and
               
                 inward
                 Sufferings
              
               ,
               but
               to
               understand
               them
               in
               a
               
                 perfect
                 Conjunction
              
               ,
               and
               that
               the
               End
               of
               his
               Sufferings
               in
               both
               was
               this
               ,
               viz.
               1.
               
               Both
               to
               quench
               and
               allay
               the
               Wrath
               of
               God.
               —
               2.
               
            
             to
             purify
             and
             Cure
             Men
             ,
             &c.
             p.
             139.
             
             Had
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             taken
             the
             Counsel
             he
             then
             gave
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             so
             depretiated
             the
             Law
             within
             ,
             nor
             denied
             the
             receiving
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             to
             the
             Conscientious
             Heathen
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             outward
             was
             not
             revealed
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             done
             of
             late
             .
          
           
             His
             Book
             called
             
               Rector
               Corrected
            
             ,
             Printed
             Anno.
             1680.
             
             Comes
             next
             ,
             
               There
               he
               
                 denies
                 not
              
               ,
               
               but
               that
               some
               rare
               and
               singular
               Gifts
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               have
               been
               given
               unto
               some
               of
               these
               called
               Heathen
               ,
               some
               whereof
               have
               Prophesied
               of
               Christ
               ,
               and
               others
               uttered
               some
               Divine
               Sayings
               ,
               that
               could
               proceed
               from
               no
               other
               Principle
               ,
               but
               the
               same
               
                 Divine
                 Spirit
              
               that
               was
               in
               the
               Christians
               ,
               p.
               50.
               
               Qu.
               
            
             Is
             this
             
               Divine
               Spirit
            
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             which
             these
             had
             ,
             while
             to
             Cornelius
             he
             allows
             only
             a
             great
             Measure
             of
             Gentile
             Sincerity
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             had
             these
             a
             Law
             within
             them
             ,
             that
             made
             perfect
             ,
             which
             of
             late
             he
             will
             not
             admit
             ,
             to
             Jew
             or
             Gentile
             ,
             until
             Christ
             ,
             the
             one
             Offering
             was
             Revealed
             ,
             :
             For
             
             it
             seems
             they
             had
             the
             same
             Spirit
             the
             Christians
             had
             .
             How
             should
             this
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             was
             Peculiar
             to
             the
             latter
             Days
             ,
             to
             them
             who
             believed
             in
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             that
             not
             being
             done
             ,
             the
             benefits
             Annexed
             and
             Apropriated
             thereto
             ,
             could
             not
             be
             received
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             these
             generally
             had
             so
             much
             as
             a
             belief
             that
             the
             
               Messiah
               should
            
             come
             ,
             and
             suffer
             ,
             and
             rise
             again
             ,
             is
             what
             will
             stick
             hard
             upon
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             if
             he
             dare
             assert
             it
             ,
             especially
             considering
             that
             the
             Disciples
             ,
             who
             conversed
             with
             Jesus
             ,
             were
             even
             after
             his
             Resurrection
             ,
             so
             far
             from
             believing
             it
             ,
             either
             Explicitely
             or
             Implicitely
             (
             a
             late
             phrase
             of
             his
             )
             that
             they
             disbelieved
             it
             ,
             and
             it
             
               seemed
               to
               them
               as
               idle
               Tales
               ,
               Lu.
            
             24.
             11.
             
             Yet
             if
             that
             were
             granted
             ,
             that
             all
             these
             had
             this
             belief
             of
             the
             Messiah
             that
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             &c.
             
             Yet
             if
             he
             will
             believe
             himself
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             small
             cause
             to
             do
             ,
             Considering
             his
             windings
             and
             twistings
             of
             late
             )
             they
             could
             not
             have
             that
             holy
             Spirit
             which
             the
             Christians
             had
             ,
             that
             Holy
             Spirit
             being
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             peculiar
             to
             believers
             in
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             (
             not
             in
             Christ
             
               to
               be
            
             Crucified
             .
             )
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Page
             he
             quotes
             a
             saying
             of
             Seneca
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               There
               is
               a
               Holy
               Spirit
               in
               us
               ,
               that
               Teacheth
               us
               ,
               as
               we
               Treat
               him
               .
            
             So
             here
             's
             a
             Heathen
             hath
             outstript
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             by
             confessing
             to
             more
             than
             a
             great
             Measure
             of
             Gentile
             Sincerity
             and
             Righteousness
             ,
             even
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             in
             the
             Gentiles
             :
             And
             that
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             may
             find
             to
             his
             Sorrow
             one
             Day
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
               God
               gave
               his
               Holy
               Spirit
               to
               instruct
               them
               ;
               and
               the
               Spirit
               in
               the
               Jews
               made
               them
               
               to
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               he
               was
               Born
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               since
               ,
               and
               therefore
               he
               is
               called
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Faith
               ,
               as
               being
               the
               Author
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               all
               them
               that
               believe
               ,
               p.
               150.
               
            
             Is
             this
             Consonant
             to
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               (
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             70.
             )
             
               Nor
               is
               it
               any
               where
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               that
               any
               received
               that
               Holy
               Ghost
               ,
               which
               Christ
               promised
               particularly
               to
               the
               Believers
               in
               him
               ,
               but
               such
               only
               who
               believed
               in
               him
               ,
               even
               Christ
               Crucified
               and
               Raised
               again
               ?
            
             Will
             he
             distinguish
             between
             Gods
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             or
             make
             two
             Holy
             Ghosts
             .
          
           
             He
             queries
             ,
             
               Was
               not
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Christ
               in
               Moses
               ?
               And
               Christ
               the
               Lord
               was
               that
               Spirit
               ,
               as
               Paul
               hath
               taught
               ,
               p.
               187.
               
            
             Now
             I
             query
             ,
             Seeing
             Christ
             was
             not
             then
             offered
             up
             ,
             whether
             that
             Spirit
             were
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             or
             no
             ?
             And
             also
             whether
             the
             Spirit
             made
             him
             perfect
             ,
             yea
             or
             nay
             ?
          
           
             In
             
               Truth
               's
               Defence
            
             ,
             Printed
             Anno.
             1682.
             
             He
             thus
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               When
               I
               say
               the
               Spirit
               is
               the
               
               Rule
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               absurdness
               therein
               ;
               for
               if
               we
               mean
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               THE
               HOLY
               GHOST
               Christ
               and
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               are
               
                 never
                 seperated
              
               or
               divided
               in
               what
               they
               Speak
               or
               witness
               in
               the
               Souls
               of
               Men
               —
               Christ
               himself
               in
               Scripture
               is
               called
               the
               
                 second
                 Adam
              
               ,
            
             the
             quickening
             Spirit
             ,
             
               the
               Lord
               is
               that
               Spirit
            
             ,
             p.
             170
             (
             And
             in
             p.
             107.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Paul
               Expounds
            
             Deut.
             30.
             14.
             
               of
               Christ
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
               and
               others
               of
               the
               Fathers
               so
               understood
               those
               words
               of
            
             Moses
             )
             if
             so
             ,
             the
             Jews
             by
             having
             Christ
             for
             their
             Rule
             ,
             had
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             for
             their
             Rule
             ,
             even
             before
             he
             was
             Crucified
             and
             Rose
             again
             .
             This
             he
             inforceth
             in
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
           
             
               If
               
                 Enoch
                 ,
                 Noah
                 ,
                 Abraham
              
               ,
               had
               the
               Spirit
               to
               be
               a
               Rule
               unto
               them
               ,
               it
               is
               no
               less
               a
               Rule
               unto
               all
               now
               ,
               who
               have
               the
               SAME
               FAITH
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               seeing
               the
               SAME
               SPIRIT
               is
               given
               to
               Believers
               now
               ,
               which
               they
               had
               ,
               which
               Spirit
               is
               one
               ,
               as
               Paul
               hath
               declared
               :
               And
               it
               is
               most
               Rational
               ,
               that
               as
               the
               Faith
               is
               one
               IN
               ALL
               AGES
               of
               the
               World
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               ONE
               ,
               So
               the
               Principal
               Rule
               of
               Faith
               should
               be
               one
               also
               ,
               p.
               114.
               
            
             If
             the
             Spirit
             be
             one
             ,
             the
             Faith
             one
             ,
             the
             Rule
             one
             ,
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             How
             came
             Cornelius
             not
             to
             have
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             when
             his
             
               Prayers
               and
               Almes
               came
               up
               for
               a
               Memorial
               before
               God
               ?
            
             Or
             had
             he
             that
             one
             Spirit
             ,
             Rule
             and
             Faith
             ,
             which
             
               Enoch
               ,
               Noah
            
             and
             Abraham
             had
             ,
             and
             that
             one
             Spirit
             not
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             ,
             not
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Adoption
             or
             Sonship
             ?
             Is
             not
             this
             to
             make
             two
             ?
             And
             to
             the
             Levites
             ,
             P.
             121.
             
             He
             allows
             the
             
               Spirit
               of
               God
               to
               the
               right
               interpreting
               the
               Scripture
               :
            
             Now
             Christ
             not
             being
             yet
             Crucisied
             and
             Raised
             again
             .
             I
             query
             ,
             Whether
             that
             Spirit
             were
             something
             besides
             the
             Law
             within
             ,
             which
             of
             late
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             made
             nothing
             Perfect
             .
          
           
             
               His
               Commanding
               them
               to
               tarry
               at
               Jerusalem
               ,
               until
               they
               received
               the
               promise
               of
               the
               Father
               ,
               which
               was
               the
               Spirit
               (
               to
               wit
               in
               GREATER
               MEASURE
               than
               formerly
               it
               was
               given
               unto
               them
               )
               did
               not
               oblige
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             p.
             141.
             
             Had
             he
             kept
             to
             this
             distinction
             in
             his
             latter
             Writings
             ,
             he
             would
             not
             have
             told
             of
             Cornelius
             and
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             not
             having
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             before
             they
             had
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             A
             more
             
               plentiful
               Effusion
            
             of
             the
             Spirit
             being
             no
             part
             of
             the
             Controversy
             ,
             but
             granted
             :
             But
             still
             it
             is
             the
             same
             Spirit
             ,
             same
             Faith
             ,
             same
             Rule
             ,
             as
             himself
             once
             acknowledged
             ,
             and
             was
             instanced
             even
             now
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             (
             he
             having
             of
             late
             asserted
             ,
             that
             the
             Law
             within
             did
             not
             make
             perfect
             ,
             till
             ,
             &c.
             )
             Let
             us
             hear
             how
             he
             here
             defineth
             perfection
             ,
             
               He
               who
               is
               Faithful
               in
               every
               respect
               to
               the
               measure
               of
               Grace
               which
               he
               hath
               received
               ,
               is
               indeed
               a
               perfect
               Man
               ,
               and
               doth
               please
               God
               ,
               although
               he
               be
               not
               equal
               in
               his
               attainment
               unto
               others
               ,
               who
               have
               more
               given
               them
               ,
               saith
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               ,
               p.
               212.
               
            
             But
             can
             any
             one
             be
             perfect
             ,
             by
             vertue
             of
             a
             Law
             that
             doth
             
               not
               make
            
             perfect
             ?
             And
             if
             there
             were
             this
             deficiency
             ,
             even
             in
             the
             Law
             within
             ,
             during
             the
             first
             Covenant
             Administration
             ,
             how
             could
             any
             be
             perfect
             then
             ?
             And
             yet
             to
             shew
             that
             he
             abounds
             with
             Contradictions
             ,
             he
             hath
             allowed
             it
             to
             many
             ,
             as
             in
             above-cited
             
               Way
               to
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
            
             p.
             125.
             which
             I
             made
             the
             Title
             of
             this
             first
             Part.
             
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             come
             to
             G.
             Keith's
             Book
             of
             
               Divine
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             ,
             Printed
             Anno.
             1684.
             which
             I
             Read
             not
             till
             of
             late
             ,
             by
             means
             of
             his
             
             citing
             it
             ,
             in
             his
             answer
             to
             me
             ,
             of
             which
             anon
             .
             Speaking
             of
             Cornelius
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Do
               not
               Peters
               words
               plainly
               imply
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               many
               such
               good
               honest
               Men
               ,
               who
               were
               acceptable
               to
               God
               through
               Christ
               ,
               although
               they
               had
               not
               heard
               of
               Christ
               as
               yet
               outwardly
               Preached
               ?
            
             See
             ,
             p.
             26.
             27
             
             Again
             ,
             
               Cornelius
               received
               the
               Spirit
               Immediately
               ,
               and
               yet
               obtained
               it
               FURTHER
               
               by
               means
               of
               
               Peter's
               Preaching
               ,
               p.
               63.
               
               Qu.
               
            
             Was
             not
             then
             the
             Spirit
             he
             received
             before
             and
             after
             
             Peter's
             Preaching
             ,
             the
             same
             Spirit
             .
          
           
             Again
             ,
             
               We
               no
               where
               Read
               in
               all
               the
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               Noah
               Preached
               to
               all
               Mankind
               in
               the
               Old
               World
               ,
               but
               we
               find
               expresly
               that
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               did
               strive
               in
               those
               Men
               ,
               which
               most
               plainly
               sheweth
               that
               they
               had
               some
               inward
               teaching
               given
               them
               from
               the
               SPIRIT
               OF
               GOD
               ,
               for
               against
               what
               did
               they
               Sin
               ,
               but
               that
               Law
               Published
               by
               the
               Spirit
               of
               God
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               seeing
               they
               had
               no
               written
               Law
               ?
               —
               They
               had
               that
               inward
               Law
               ,
               which
               as
               Paul
               affirmed
               ,
               the
               other
               Gentiles
               had
               ,
               Rom.
               1.
               
               See
               ,
               p.
               54.
               
               The
               word
               of
               God
               was
               rare
               in
               respect
               of
               its
               being
               outward
               ▪
               preached
               ,
               yet
               it
               was
               near
               and
               within
               ,
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               both
               Jews
               and
               Gentiles
               ,
               as
               Paul
               did
               affirm
               ,
               Rom.
               10.
               
            
             compared
             with
             Deut.
             30.
             p.
             55.
             
             Whence
             I
             Query
             ,
             What
             Spirit
             this
             is
             ?
             What
             Law
             Published
             thereby
             ?
             What
             word
             this
             that
             Paul
             and
             Moses
             Speak
             of
             ?
             And
             whether
             they
             that
             received
             it
             and
             obeyed
             it
             received
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             were
             thereby
             made
             perfect
             ,
             especially
             seeing
             he
             further
             saith
             ,
             p.
             79.
             
             
               All
               the
               Faithful
               under
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               were
               immediatly
               taught
               of
               God
               ,
               yet
               not
               by
               vertue
               of
               the
               Old
               Covenant
               ,
               but
               of
               the
               New
               ,
               which
               New
               Covenant
               in
               some
               degree
               had
               place
               in
               the
               time
               of
               the
               Old
               ,
               and
               was
               to
               be
               further
               revealed
               in
               Gospel
               Daies
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Surely
             if
             the
             New
             Covenant
             had
             place
             in
             some
             degree
             ,
             in
             the
             time
             of
             the
             
             Old
             ,
             the
             New
             Testament
             promised
             
               (
               I
               will
               put
               my
               Spirit
               within
               you
               ,
            
             Ezek.
             36.
             27.
             
             )
             had
             also
             a
             place
             during
             the
             Old
             Covenant
             Administration
             ,
             even
             where
             the
             word
             of
             Faith
             was
             closed
             with
             :
             And
             what
             Spirit
             is
             this
             ,
             if
             not
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ?
          
           
             In
             p.
             55.
             
             After
             having
             desended
             R.
             B's
             sense
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             
               God
               ,
               his
               never
               changing
               his
               way
               or
               manner
               of
               Teaching
               and
               Enlightning
               his
               People
               by
               his
               Spirit
               inwardly
               working
               in
               them
               ,
               and
               his
               Continuing
               the
               same
               in
               all
               Ages
               ,
               before
               the
               Law
               ,
               after
               the
               Law
               ,
               and
               also
               after
               the
               coming
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             he
             adds
             ,
             p.
             56.
             that
             ,
             
               The
               inward
               Preaching
               ,
               Speaking
               and
               Illumination
               of
               God
               ,
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               did
               ALWAYS
               remain
               in
               some
               degree
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               in
               the
               true
               Church
               ,
               and
               in
               ALL
               its
               Members
               .
            
             
               [
               Qu.
            
             Were
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             did
             by
             nature
             the
             things
             Contained
             in
             the
             Law
             ,
             none
             of
             these
             ?
             ]
             
               For
               if
               at
               any
               time
               the
               outward
               Preaching
               was
               little
               or
               none
               —
               God
               did
               supply
               that
               outward
               defect
               inwardly
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ,
               &c.
               
            
          
           
             In
             the
             same
             Book
             
               (
               viz.
            
             That
             part
             which
             is
             ●n
             answer
             to
             
               Geo.
               Hicks
            
             )
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             p.
             154.
             
             
               Clemens
               Alexandrinus
            
             is
             so
             for
             from
             thinking
             that
             only
             the
             Prophets
             and
             Apostles
             ●ri●
             by
             divine
             Inspiration
             ,
             that
             he
             plainly
             declareth
             ,
             that
             not
             only
             Plato
             ,
             but
             also
             many
             others
             Preached
             and
             Declared
             the
             only
             true
             God
             by
             his
             Inspiration
             ,
             And
             in
             p
             158.
             
             '
             That
             
               Justin
               Martyr
            
             expresly
             saith
             ,
             That
             the
             innate
             Word
             or
             Reason
             ,
             declared
             of
             James
             1.
             21
             ,
             Was
             in
             the
             
               Philosophers
               ,
               Poets
            
             and
             Historiographers
             ,
             who
             by
             the
             impulse
             thereof
             ,
             spoke
             
               
               some
               things
               excellently
               .
               And
               they
               who
               live
               with
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               Word
               ,
               are
               Christians
               ,
               as
               among
               the
               
                 Grecians
                 ,
                 Socrates
                 ,
                 Heraclitus
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             But
             I
             query
             ,
             How
             could
             that
             be
             ,
             if
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Christ
             (
             without
             which
             none
             are
             his
             ,
             Rom.
             8.
             9.
             
             )
             be
             given
             to
             none
             but
             Believers
             in
             Christ
             Crucified
             ,
             &c.
             
             Or
             that
             the
             Law
             within
             ,
             both
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             till
             the
             one
             offering
             came
             to
             be
             revealed
             ?
             Yet
             that
             he
             may
             appear
             ,
             as
             he
             is
             ,
             Contradictory
             in
             every
             Branch
             ,
             in
             the
             following
             Page
             ,
             he
             bids
             us
             ,
             
               Note
               ,
               That
               whereas
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               called
               Socrates
               and
               others
               ,
               who
               lived
               in
               Conformity
               to
               the
               Divine
               Word
               in
               them
               ,
               Christians
               ,
               it
               is
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               part
               ,
               according
               to
               that
               General
               Revelation
               ,
               although
               we
               find
               not
               ,
               that
               Socrates
               had
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               as
               he
               was
               to
               come
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               suffer
               Death
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Now
             compare
             this
             with
             what
             himself
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             46.
             up
             on
             this
             very
             assertion
             of
             
               Jus
               ;
               tin
            
             Martyr's
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               If
               they
               were
               real
               Christians
               ,
               and
               were
               worthy
               of
               that
               Honourable
               Name
               ,
               they
               had
               some
               Faith
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               the
               Messiah
               &c.
               
            
             As
             he
             was
             to
             come
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             &c
             So
             one
             while
             this
             wavering
             Man
             restricts
             Christianity
             to
             a
             belief
             in
             Christ
             come
             ,
             Crucifie
             and
             Raised
             again
             ,
             and
             allows
             the
             appellation
             to
             Socrates
             and
             the
             rest
             ,
             only
             upon
             Condition
             that
             they
             so
             knew
             and
             believed
             in
             Christ
             ,
             nother
             while
             admits
             them
             to
             be
             Christians
             part
             ,
             conform
             to
             the
             Divine
             Word
             ,
             while
             supposeth
             them
             not
             to
             have
             had
             that
             Kno●ledge
             .
             
             Yet
             whether
             Men
             who
             live
             in
             Conformity
             to
             the
             Divine
             Word
             ,
             can
             be
             said
             to
             be
             wholly
             Strangers
             to
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             ,
             himself
             will
             do
             well
             to
             consider
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             
               Plain
               Short
               Catechism
            
             ,
             Printed
             Anno.
             1690.
             
             He
             saith
             by
             way
             of
             Question
             and
             Answer
             ,
             
             Qu.
             
             
               Is
               the
               Seed
               or
               Principle
               of
               the
               second
               or
               New
               Covenant
               ,
               after
               some
               manner
               ,
               in
               all
               Men
               ?
               A
               Yea
               ,
               Qu.
               And
               is
               that
               Seed
               or
               Principle
               ,
               Christ
               the
               Word
               of
               Faith
               ?
               A
               Yea
               ,
               p.
               9.
               
            
             Now
             
               I
               Query
            
             ,
             Whether
             Christ
             the
             Word
             of
             Faith
             ,
             the
             Seed
             or
             Principle
             of
             the
             New
             Covenant
             ,
             in
             all
             Men
             ,
             were
             always
             saving
             and
             perfecting
             IN
             ALL
             MEN
             ,
             where
             embraced
             ?
             Or
             since
             Christs
             Ascension
             only
             ?
          
           
             He
             queries
             again
             ,
             
               Q.
               Is
               that
               great
               Mystery
               greatly
               (
               I
               suppose
               it
               should
               be
               ,
               generally
               )
               revealed
               in
               all
               ?
               A
               Nay
               ,
               Q.
               Did
               not
               God
               reserve
               the
               more
               full
               Revelation
               of
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               
                 more
                 general
              
               way
               ,
               to
               the
               time
               after
               Christ
               should
               suffer
               Death
               for
               Mens
               Sins
               ,
               and
               rise
               again
               ?
               A
               Yea
               ,
               Q.
               Was
               not
               therefore
               Christ
               the
               Mystery
               hid
               from
               Ages
               and
               Generations
               ,
               until
               the
               fulness
               of
               time
               ,
               and
               that
               both
               as
               to
               his
               inward
               and
               outward
               coming
               ,
               
                 for
                 most
                 part
              
               ?
               A
               Yea
               ,
               ibid.
               
            
             By
             these
             words
             [
             more
             full
             Revelation
             ,
             more
             general
             way
             ,
             for
             most
             part
             ]
             he
             seems
             to
             allow
             the
             Mystery
             was
             not
             hid
             from
             all
             .
             Now
             I
             query
             ,
             Whether
             they
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             Mystery
             was
             revealed
             before
             Christ
             suffered
             Death
             for
             Mens
             Sins
             ,
             were
             under
             the
             Law
             within
             that
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             71.
             
             Or
             
             were
             of
             the
             Many
             who
             were
             saved
             ,
             and
             attained
             unto
             perfect
             Peace
             and
             Reconciliation
             with
             God
             in
             their
             Souls
             ,
             according
             to
             
               Way
               to
               City
               of
               God
            
             ,
             p.
             125.
             
             Or
             whether
             he
             will
             undertake
             to
             reconcile
             those
             two
             Passages
             .
          
           
             Hitherto
             I
             have
             opposed
             his
             former
             to
             his
             latter
             writings
             ,
             now
             let
             us
             see
             ,
             whether
             in
             one
             and
             the
             
               same
               Book
            
             ,
             he
             be
             not
             as
             Contradictory
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             in
             his
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             Printed
             Anno
             1694.
             as
             a
             kind
             of
             System
             
             of
             G.
             Keith's
             Divinity
             .
             He
             asks
             ,
             
               Who
               can
               say
               with
               understanding
               ,
               that
               
                 Moses
                 ,
                 Samuel
                 ,
                 David
              
               and
               the
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               John
               that
               came
               after
               ,
               were
               not
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               
                 any
                 now
              
               ,
               for
               they
               had
               the
               SAME
               Righteonsness
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Joy
               in
               the
               HOLY
               GHOST
               ,
               as
               any
               now
               have
               ;
               and
               therefore
               ,
               if
               by
               the
               Kingdom
               ,
               we
               understand
               Christs
               Kingdom
               of
               Grace
               in
               the
               Hearts
               of
               true
               Believers
               ,
               surely
               John
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               holy
               Prophets
               ,
               and
               other
               Holy
               Men
               and
               Women
               were
               in
               it
               ,
               as
               well
               before
               Christ
               came
               in
               Flesh
               ,
               as
               since
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             
               All
               this
               doth
               not
               in
               the
               least
               infer
               ,
               that
               the
               Prophets
               were
               not
               true
               Believers
               in
               Christ
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               now
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               by
               true
               Faith
               an
               entrance
               into
               Gods
               Kingdom
               ,
               as
               well
               as
               any
               now
               ;
               for
               it
               is
               absurd
               to
               suppose
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
               that
               when
               they
               dyed
               ,
               they
               went
               into
               a
               Certain
               Limbus
               or
               Prison
               ,
               where
               they
               were
               detained
               ,
               and
               had
               not
               an
               entrance
               into
               God's
               Kingdom
               ,
               until
               Christ
               rose
               from
               the
               Dead
               :
               And
               it
               is
               as
               absurd
               for
               any
               to
               Imagin
               ,
               that
               Believers
               generally
               ,
               since
               Christ
               came
               in
               the
               Flesh
               
               after
               Death
               ,
               have
               a
               greater
               or
               higher
               place
               ,
               or
               are
               greater
               in
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Glory
               ,
               that
               is
               to
               come
               ,
               than
               the
               prophets
               have
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               most
               clear
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               that
               
                 Abraham
                 ,
                 Isaac
              
               and
               Jacob
               ,
               and
               all
               the
               Prophets
               are
               in
               that
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               Luke
               13
               ,
               28
               29.
               
               And
               none
               can
               enter
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               hereafter
               ,
               who
               have
               not
               known
               some
               beginning
               of
               entrance
               in
               to
               it
               here
               ,
               in
               this
               World
               ,
               See
               p.
               136
               ,
               137.
               
            
             This
             affords
             much
             matter
             to
             comment
             on
             ,
             and
             compare
             with
             what
             he
             hath
             delivered
             elsewhere
             ,
             particularly
             in
             this
             very
             Book
             .
             1.
             
             Moses
             ,
             the
             Prophets
             and
             John
             were
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             ,
             had
             Righteousness
             ,
             Joy
             and
             Peace
             in
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
            
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             any
             now
             :
             They
             and
             other
             Holy
             Men
             and
             Women
             were
             in
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             ,
             as
             well
             before
             Christ
             came
             in
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             as
             since
             .
             How
             can
             that
             be
             ?
             If
             Christ
             promised
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             PARTICULARLY
             to
             Believers
             in
             him
             ,
             to
             such
             ONLY
             who
             believed
             in
             him
             ,
             ●ven
             Christ
             Crucified
             and
             Raised
             again
             ,
             as
             he
             ●sserts
             ,
             p.
             70.
             
             Could
             these
             Holy
             Men
             and
             Wo●en
             believe
             in
             Christ
             Crucified
             and
             Raised
             a●ain
             ,
             
               before
               he
               was
               so
            
             ?
             If
             not
             ,
             How
             came
             they
             ●y
             that
             Gift
             ,
             which
             was
             annexed
             to
             such
             qua●●fications
             ,
             as
             they
             could
             not
             have
             ?
             2.
             
             They
             ●ere
             not
             detained
             in
             a
             Limbus
             or
             Prison
             ;
             it
             an
             absurdity
             in
             the
             Papists
             to
             suppose
             so
             ,
             or
             at
             they
             had
             not
             an
             entrance
             into
             God's
             ●ingdom
             ,
             until
             Christ
             rose
             from
             the
             Dead
             ,
             ●ith
             he
             here
             .
             But
             in
             p.
             71.
             that
             the
             Law
             thin
             made
             nothing
             perfect
             ,
             until
             the
             Faith
             Christ
             ,
             the
             one
             offering
             come
             to
             be
             revealed
             ,
             
             by
             which
             one
             offering
             he
             hath
             forever
             perfected
             ,
             &c.
             
             Is
             an
             entrance
             then
             administred
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             Grace
             ,
             by
             a
             Law
             that
             doth
             not
             make
             perfect
             ?
             Or
             can
             Men
             have
             that
             before
             the
             one
             offering
             ,
             which
             perfects
             ,
             be
             Revealed
             ,
             which
             is
             only
             to
             be
             had
             by
             the
             Revelation
             of
             that
             one
             offering
             ?
             3.
             
             Whereas
             he
             asserts
             now
             ,
             that
             none
             can
             enter
             into
             the
             Kingdom
             of
             God
             hereafter
             ,
             who
             have
             n●●
             known
             some
             beginning
             of
             entrance
             in
             this
             World
             ,
             
               I
               ask
            
             ,
             Can
             they
             enter
             by
             an
             imperfect
             Law
             ?
             It
             is
             hard
             for
             Man
             to
             come
             up
             to
             the
             height
             of
             the
             Ability
             given
             ,
             but
             can
             any
             advance
             higher
             ?
             If
             the
             Law
             be
             weak
             ,
             are
             no●
             they
             weaker
             ?
             Again
             ,
             if
             Men
             must
             know
             some
             beginning
             of
             entrance
             here
             ,
             then
             those
             Conscientious
             Gentiles
             ,
             such
             as
             Cornelius
             was
             before
             Peter
             Preached
             to
             him
             ,
             either
             had
             it
             her●
             (
             and
             can
             that
             be
             without
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ?
             or
             they
             
               must
               have
            
             it
             there
             .
             If
             they
             have
             not
             ,
             but
             must
             have
             it
             ,
             when
             shall
             that
             be
             ,
             i●
             a
             renewed
             Visitation
             ,
             in
             some
             other
             Revolution
             ,
             or
             in
             Purgatory
             ?
             A
             Medium
             let
             hi●
             find
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             :
             And
             so
             I
             follow
             him
             to
             t●●
             second
             Head.
             
          
        
         
           
             2.
             
             
               Absurdities
               and
               Contradictions
               Promiscuo●
               Collected
            
             .
          
           
             I
             now
             come
             to
             make
             my
             Observations
             some
             Absurduies
             and
             Contradictions
             inter
             wor●●
             by
             way
             of
             Miscellany
             ,
             as
             I
             find
             them
             occu●●
             his
             late
             large
             Tract
             ,
             entituled
             ,
             
               Truth
               Adv●●ced
            
             ,
             in
             which
             (
             as
             in
             the
             foregoing
             )
             ●●
             
             keep
             to
             the
             order
             of
             the
             Pages
             ,
             for
             the
             m●st
             part
             .
          
           
             
               Some
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               expound
               the
               Herbs
               and
               Trees
               ,
               given
               to
               Man
               for
               Food
               before
               the
               Fall
               ,
               to
               be
               paradisical
               ,
               Gen.
               1.
               29.
               
               And
               the
               Earth
               paradisical
               ,
               distinct
               from
               this
               Gross
               visible
               Earth
               ,
               called
               the
               
                 Dry
                 Land
              
               ,
            
             [
             and
             adds
             ]
             
               So
               it
               will
               be
               to
               the
               raised
               Saints
               ,
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               who
               shall
               live
               and
               dwell
               in
               that
               Garden
               ,
               where
               Adam
               and
               Eve
               at
               first
               was
               placed
               ,
               called
               
                 The
                 New
                 Earth
              
               ,
               Rev.
               20.
               
               And
               though
               they
               shall
               have
               the
               Command
               and
               Rule
               of
               this
               
                 Visible
                 Earth
              
               ,
               under
               Christ
               their
               Head
               ,
               yet
               they
               shall
               need
               nothing
               in
               it
               ,
               p.
               24.
               
            
             By
             this
             it
             should
             seem
             ,
             that
             this
             
               Visible
               Earth
            
             is
             to
             remain
             ,
             though
             the
             Saints
             need
             nothing
             in
             it
             :
             Then
             not
             to
             be
             
               Burnt
               up
            
             and
             dissolved
             ,
             with
             the
             
               Works
               that
               are
               therein
            
             ,
             according
             to
             2
             Pet.
             3.
             10
             ,
             11.
             for
             what
             is
             burnt
             up
             and
             is
             dissolved
             ,
             is
             no
             more
             Visible
             .
          
           
             From
             an
             unproved
             assertion
             that
             ,
             
               The
               Body
               of
               Man
               had
               not
               this
               Grosness
               and
               Impersection
               before
               the
               Fall
            
             [
             he
             draws
             this
             Inference
             ,
             that
             ]
             
               It
               is
               manifest
               ,
               that
               the
               manner
               of
               Mans
               Generation
               or
               Propagation
               had
               been
               after
               a
               far
               more
               Excellent
               manner
               ,
               than
               now
               it
               is
               ,
               if
               the
               Fall
               had
               not
               been
               ,
               p.
               27.
               28.
               
            
             But
             that
             is
             not
             Manifest
             ,
             though
             he
             ,
             Dictator
             like
             ,
             saith
             it
             is
             ;
             but
             needeth
             Proof
             .
          
           
             
               It
               is
               certainly
               a
               great
               and
               hurtful
               Error
               for
               any
               to
               hold
               ,
               that
               the
               outward
               and
               Visible
               Earth
               was
               not
               cursed
               for
               Mans
               sake
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             p.
             32.
             
             Then
             I
             hope
             the
             Contrary
             is
             true
             ,
             
             that
             the
             
               Earth
               was
               Cursed
               for
               Mans
               sake
               ,
            
             But
             why
             ,
             I
             pray
             ?
             If
             
               Man
               before
               the
               Fall
               was
               not
               made
               of
               the
               common
               Dust
               ,
               but
               much
               more
               pure
               and
               Refined
               ,
               than
               that
               which
               of
               which
               Mens
               Bodies
               were
               made
               since
               the
               Fall
               ,
            
             as
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             p.
             21.
             and
             also
             p.
             117.
             and
             that
             
               Paradice
               ,
               where
               God
               placed
               Man
               ,
               was
               no
               part
               of
               this
               Visible
               Earth
               ,
               p.
               16.
               
            
             Must
             the
             Earth
             suffer
             for
             what
             Man
             did
             in
             Paradi●●
             when
             neither
             his
             Creation
             was
             out
             of
             he●●
             but
             of
             a
             
               more
               pure
               and
               Refined
               Dust
            
             ,
             nor
             his
             Sin
             committed
             in
             her
             ?
             How
             could
             it
             affect
             her
             then
             ?
             Is
             it
             equal
             she
             should
             suffer
             for
             what
             was
             done
             elsewhere
             ,
             by
             one
             that
             had
             not
             his
             ●ice
             out
             of
             her
             ?
             Surely
             if
             his
             Notion
             were
             true
             ,
             the
             Garden
             where
             he
             Trespassed
             ,
             and
             out
             of
             the
             Dust
             whereof
             he
             was
             made
             ,
             were
             more
             likely
             to
             be
             affected
             with
             Adams
             Sin
             ,
             than
             this
             Visible
             Earth
             :
             For
             Gods
             way
             is
             equal
             ,
             Ezek.
             18.
             25.
             
          
           
             
               No
               Illumination
               (
               he
               saith
               )
               is
               able
               to
               save
               fully
               and
               perfectly
               with
               Eternal
               Salvation
               ,
               but
               that
               which
               gives
               the
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               Crucified
               and
               Raised
               again
               ,
               p.
               40.
               
            
             Then
             those
             Jews
             and
             Gentiles
             ,
             who
             dyed
             without
             it
             ,
             either
             shall
             not
             be
             saved
             with
             eternal
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             it
             must
             be
             revealed
             hereafter
             ,
             according
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Revolutionists
             :
             The
             latter
             seems
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             by
             his
             supposing
             ,
             
               A
               middle
               state
               for
               some
               time
               only
               ,
               until
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               be
               revealed
               unto
               the
               ●
               Souls
               ,
               p.
               44.
               
            
          
           
             In
             p.
             97.
             he
             〈◊〉
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               Both
               Christ's
               Resurrection
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               Resurrection
               
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               at
               their
               appearance
               ,
               shall
               have
               no
               heaviness
               nor
               weight
               to
               encline
               them
               to
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               as
               Christs
               Body
               Now
               in
               Heaven
               hath
               none
               —
               And
               in
               p.
               98.
               
               They
               shall
               appear
               in
               some
               certain
               place
               above
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               over
               or
               above
               the
               Mount
               of
               Olives
               ,
               where
               Christ
               ascended
               after
               he
               rose
               from
               the
               Dead
               .
               And
               though
               the
               Resurrection
               Body
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               cannot
               be
               in
               all
               places
               at
               once
               ,
               yet
               without
               doubt
               they
               can
               move
               from
               one
               place
               to
               another
               ,
               at
               any
               distance
               ,
               upwards
               or
               downwards
               ,
               South
               ,
               North
               ,
               East
               or
               West
               ,
               in
               the
               twinckling
               of
               an
               Eye
               ,
               or
               according
               to
               the
               swiftness
               of
               a
               Thought
               ,
               which
               is
               easy
               to
               understand
               ,
               and
               such
               who
               know
               ,
               that
               some
               of
               the
               Moveable
               Stars
               and
               Luminaries
               move
               some
               hundreds
               of
               Miles
               in
               less
               than
               one
               Minute
               of
               time
               ,
               some
               of
               which
               are
               greater
               Bodies
               than
               the
               Globe
               of
               the
               the
               Earth
               .
            
             This
             Notion
             he
             would
             do
             well
             to
             Evince
             by
             
               plain
               Evidence
               of
               Holy
               Scriptures
            
             ,
             and
             
               in
               Scripture
               Words
               and
               Terms
            
             ,
             seeing
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               it
               is
               only
               safe
               to
               keep
            
             thereto
             ,
             P.
             118.
             
             As
             such
             I
             leave
             it
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             proceed
             .
          
           
             
               When
               their
               Resurrection
               Bodies
               shall
               be
               given
               unto
               them
               ,
               then
               their
               inner
               white
               Garments
               shall
               be
               Cloathed
               upon
               ,
               as
               with
               an
               outward
               Garment
               ,
               even
               as
               when
               a
               man
               that
               is
               Cloathed
               with
               a
               sine
               Linnen
               Shirt
               or
               Wascoat
               ,
               putteth
               on
               another
               fine
               Garment
               above
               it
               ,
               to
               which
               the
               words
               of
               Paul
               are
               to
               be
               referred
               ,
               2
               Cor.
               5.
               1
               ,
               2
               ,
               3
               ,
               4.
               
               See
               p.
               101.
               
            
             And
             in
             the
             next
             Page
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             were
             proud
             of
             his
             
             Comparison
             ,
             he
             goes
             on
             and
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               I
               shall
               not
               enlarge
               at
               present
               ,
               nor
               further
               launch
               forth
               into
               THESE
               MYSTERIES
               ,
               although
               I
               may
               safely
               say
               ,
               more
               of
               these
               things
               have
               been
               in
               Part
               opened
               unto
               me
               ,
               than
               I
               think
               fi●
               to
               declare
               ,
               or
               can
               declare
               in
               Words
               ,
            
             p.
             102
             Which
             ,
             if
             they
             be
             no
             better
             than
             his
             
               Wast●
               Coat
               Mysteries
            
             ,
             he
             may
             even
             keep
             them
             to
             himself
             ,
             and
             make
             the
             best
             of
             them
             :
             For
             he
             is
             Strange
             Man
             at
             Similes
             .
             Yet
             he
             will
             be
             ki●●
             for
             rather
             than
             Men
             shall
             want
             cloaths
             at
             th●
             Resurrection
             ,
             he
             hath
             provided
             them
             an
             upper
             and
             under
             Garment
             ,
             a
             
               Shirt
               or
               Wastcoat
               ,
               and
               fine
               Garment
               above
               it
               :
            
             So
             that
             they
             shall
             be
             doubly
             cloathed
             ,
             which
             is
             more
             than
             his
             Text
             allows
             him
             .
          
           
             As
             in
             p.
             27.
             he
             had
             interpreted
             the
             
               Coats
               of
               Skins
               ,
               wherewith
               God
               cloathed
            
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             
               after
               the
               Fail
               ,
               to
               be
               a
               cloathing
               the
               Soul
               with
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               the
               Body
               with
               the
               Skin
               and
               Flesh
               of
               this
               frail
               ,
               mortal
               and
               corruptible
               Body
            
             (
             on
             which
             I
             made
             my
             Observations
             in
             my
             last
             Book
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               People
               called
               Quakers
            
             
               cleared
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               45.
               )
               now
               he
               improveth
               it
               thus
               ,
               Within
               this
               bruial
               Skin
               of
               the
               gross
               Body
               that
               rotteth
               in
               the
               Grave
               ,
               there
               is
               lodged
               the
               true
               Body
               of
               Man
               ,
               that
               corrupteth
               not
               ,
               and
               the
               gross
               Skin
               or
               visible
               Part
               is
               no
               essential
               Part
               of
               the
               true
               Body
               ,
               more
               then
               Dross
               is
               a
               Part
               of
               the
               Silver
               or
               Gold
               —
               but
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               nothing
               of
               the
               Drossy
               Part
               ,
               that
               is
               brutal
               ,
               shall
               arise
               ,
               but
               only
               that
               which
               is
               proper
               to
               Man
               as
               Man
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               such
               as
               Adam
               had
               before
               the
               fall
               .
               So
               
               the
               Flesh
               that
               is
               gross
               ,
               mortal
               and
               corruptible
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               Flesh
               ,
               that
               shall
               be
               raised
               up
               immortal
               and
               incorruptible
               ,
               p.
               113.
               
            
             This
             not
             only
             contradicts
             his
             own
             saying
             
               (
               Testimony
               against
               that
               absur'd
               Opinion
               ,
            
             p.
             3.
             )
             
               That
               which
               riseth
               is
               the
               MORTAL
               ,
               that
               putteth
               on
               immortality
               ,
               and
               the
               corruptible
               which
               putteth
               on
               incorruption
               ,
            
             but
             even
             the
             Apostle
             Paul
             ,
             for
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               this
               mortal
               shall
               put
               on
               immortality
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             54.
             
             Now
             from
             what
             I
             have
             quoted
             above
             ,
             I
             demand
             proof
             of
             him
             .
             First
             ,
             That
             the
             frail
             ,
             mortal
             and
             corruptible
             Body
             ,
             which
             Adam
             had
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             was
             not
             the
             Body
             he
             had
             before
             the
             Fall.
             Secondly
             ,
             That
             the
             Body
             he
             had
             after
             the
             Fall
             riseth
             not
             ,
             but
             that
             which
             he
             had
             before
             the
             Fall
             ;
             for
             we
             must
             not
             take
             things
             upon
             trust
             from
             so
             unstable
             an
             Author
             .
          
           
             In
             p.
             115.
             he
             tells
             his
             Reader
             ,
             where
             the
             
               Separation
               is
               made
               between
               the
               pure
               and
               noble
               Part
               ,
               and
               that
               drossy
               Part
               in
               Mans
               Body
               
                 [
                 viz.
              
               ]
               In
               the
               Mystical
               and
               Invisible
               Machpelah
               ,
               or
               Sepulchre
               in
               Hebron
               ,
               in
               the
               Land
               of
               Israel
               ,
            
             figuratively
             and
             mystically
             understood
             [
             and
             who
             it
             is
             to
             be
             ]
             
               bought
               of
               ,
               viz.
               Of
               Ephron
               the
               Dust-Eater
               ,
            
             [
             and
             at
             what
             price
             ,
             viz.
             ]
             
               400.
               pieces
               of
               Silver
               ,
               
                 i.
                 e.
              
               by
               so
               many
               Vertues
               [
               and
               adds
               in
               the
               next
               Page
               ]
               that
               in
               the
               mystical
               Land
               of
               Israel
               ,
               all
               the
               dead
               Bodies
               of
               the
               Saints
               shall
               be
               raised
               up
               ,
               and
               stand
               with
               the
               Lamb
               upon
               Mount
               Zion
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               not
               the
               
                 literal
                 Zion
              
               ,
            
             but
             the
             Mystical
             [
             But
             foreseeing
             an
             Objection
             ,
             viz.
             ]
             
               
                 How
                 can
                 these
              
               400.
               
                 pieces
                 of
                 Silver
                 (
                 signifying
                 so
                 many
                 
                 Vertues
                 ,
                 be
                 paid
                 to
              
               Ephron
               the
               Dust-Eater
               ,
               Ephron
               
                 be
                 the
                 Devil
              
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             [
             to
             this
             he
             very
             gravely
             Answers
             ]
             
               Things
               spoken
               by
               way
               of
               Allegory
               ,
               and
               Parable
               are
               not
               strictly
               to
               be
               understood
               in
               every
               Circumstance
               .
            
             This
             is
             like
             himself
             ,
             Dictator-like
             ,
             when
             he
             pleases
             they
             shall
             ;
             when
             otherwise
             they
             shall
             not
             be
             understood
             in
             every
             Circumstance
             :
             His
             Word
             must
             be
             a
             Law
             ,
             else
             he
             will
             wrangle
             .
             Nay
             in
             th●
             very
             Place
             he
             will
             not
             bate
             an
             Ace
             of
             400.
             
             Vertues
             ,
             they
             must
             be
             just
             so
             many
             ,
             
               the
               number
               400.
               being
               (
               as
               he
               saith
               )
               produced
               of
               four
               ,
               Answer
               to
               the
               four
               elemental
               Principles
               or
               Qualities
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               number
               10.
               to
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               ,
               and
               that
               again
               multiplied
               by
               other
               ten
               ,
               because
               every
               one
               of
               the
               ten
               Commandments
               may
               be
               well
               understood
               to
               be
               branched
               forth
               into
               other
               ten
               .
            
             This
             is
             to
             impose
             not
             argue
             .
             If
             this
             be
             the
             Fruit
             of
             his
             being
             
               further
               enlightned
            
             ,
             as
             he
             boasts
             
               (
               Advertisement
            
             ,
             p.
             4.
             )
             I
             may
             safely
             say
             ,
             surely
             the
             
               old
               is
               better
            
             ,
             Luke
             5.
             39.
             what
             he
             learnt
             ,
             when
             little
             and
             low
             ,
             beyond
             these
             tow'ring
             Imaginations
             .
             But
             what
             Reason
             ,
             I
             pray
             ,
             save
             that
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             saith
             it
             ,
             is
             there
             for
             straining
             the
             Allegory
             in
             one
             place
             ,
             not
             in
             the
             other
             ?
             Or
             why
             might
             not
             another
             multiply
             them
             by
             ten
             more
             ,
             and
             so
             make
             4000.
             of
             them
             ?
          
           
             Again
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Graves
               that
               shall
               be
               opened
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               are
               not
               any
               visible
               Places
               on
               this
               Globe
               of
               the
               Earth
               [
               How
               will
               he
               prove
               that
               ?
            
             I
             am
             sure
             his
             Friends
             he
             would
             now
             creep
             in
             with
             ,
             are
             of
             another
             Mind
             ]
             
               but
               certain
               in
               visible
               places
               to
               
               our
               carnal
               Eyes
               —
               commonly
               (
               adds
               he
               )
               Men
               have
               two
               Graves
               ,
               the
               first
               given
               them
               by
               Men
               ,
               until
               the
               Separation
               be
               made
               betwixt
               the
               Kirnel
               and
               the
               
                 Drossy
                 Part
              
               ,
               by
               Putrefaction
               (
               as
               suppose
               after
               a
               Year
               ,
               or
               more
               or
               less
               )
               the
               second
               given
               them
               by
               God
               ,
               who
               probably
               may
               use
               the
               Ministry
               of
               Angels
               therein
               .
            
             See
             Jude
             9.
             saith
             he
             ,
             p.
             116
             ,
             117.
             
             Query
             ,
             What
             becomes
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             after
             a
             Year
             or
             more
             ,
             when
             the
             Separation
             is
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Kirnel
             and
             Drossie
             Part
             ?
             And
             what
             becomes
             of
             the
             Kirnel
             ?
             Where
             is
             it
             bestowed
             till
             the
             Day
             of
             Judgment
             ?
             Or
             to
             use
             his
             own
             Words
             ,
             is
             only
             Belly
             ,
             Guts
             ,
             and
             Draught
             lest
             behind
             ?
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               What
               is
               said
               of
               the
               Drossy
               Part
               belonging
               to
               Mens
               Bodies
               ,
               called
               by
               
                 Paul
                 ,
                 Corruption
              
               ,
               is
               no
               wise
               to
               be
               understood
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
               which
               had
               no
               such
               part
               in
               it
               ,
               but
               was
               altogether
               most
               Pure
               ,
               and
               saw
               no
               Corruption
               ,
               and
               therefore
               when
               the
               Sepulchre
               was
               looked
               into
               ,
               nothing
               was
               there
               to
               be
               found
               ,
               but
               the
               Grave-cloaths
               ,
               p.
               117.
               
            
             From
             hence
             I
             observe
             ,
             that
             the
             additional
             Cloathing
             which
             he
             makes
             Man
             to
             have
             received
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             that
             which
             was
             not
             proper
             to
             Man
             as
             Man
             ,
             viz.
             the
             Skin
             and
             Flesh
             of
             this
             srail
             ,
             mortal
             ,
             and
             corruptible
             Body
             ,
             Christ
             partook
             of
             and
             ●
             scended
             with
             (
             nothing
             was
             to
             be
             found
             in
             the
             Sepulchre
             ,
             but
             the
             Grave
             cloaths
             )
             yet
             his
             Flesh
             not
             corrupt
             :
             But
             we
             leave
             that
             cloathing
             behind
             us
             ,
             a
             Separation
             being
             made
             betwixt
             the
             Kirnel
             and
             the
             Drossy
             Part
             :
             How
             then
             shall
             our
             vile
             Bodies
             be
             changed
             ,
             and
             fashioned
             like
             his
             glorious
             Body
             (
             according
             
             to
             Phil.
             3.
             21.
             
             )
             if
             we
             rise
             only
             with
             wh●●
             is
             proper
             to
             Man
             as
             Man
             ,
             and
             which
             Ada●
             had
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             and
             Christ
             taketh
             both
             Is
             that
             (
             which
             he
             in
             us
             terms
             the
             brutal
             Part●
             so
             necessary
             an
             Appendix
             to
             Christs
             Body
             ,
             a●
             not
             so
             to
             ours
             ?
             Or
             are
             our
             vile
             Bodies
             ,
             inste●●
             of
             being
             fashioned
             like
             his
             glorious
             Body
             ,
             l●●
             behind
             unchanged
             ?
             This
             't
             is
             to
             over-value●
             Mans
             self
             upon
             
               School
               Philosophy
            
             ,
             and
             neglect●
             
               better
               Teacher
            
             :
             And
             I
             bring
             it
             ,
             not
             as
             decla●●tive
             of
             my
             own
             Faith
             either
             way
             ,
             but
             as
             
               Argumentum
               ad
               hominem
            
             ,
             against
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             .
          
           
             
               That
               the
               Body
               of
               Man
               before
               the
               Fall
               (
               ●
               which
               he
               compares
               the
               Resurrection
               Bodies
               )
               were
               not
               made
               of
               this
               visible
               Earth
               ,
               but
               ●
               that
               Dust
               
                 whereof
                 is
                 Gold
                 ,
                 and
                 the
                 Stones
                 of
                 ●
                 Sapphires
                 ,
              
               Job
               28.
               6.
               compared
               with
               R●●
               21.
               21.
               
            
             is
             another
             of
             his
             unproved
             Assertion
             Ibid.
             And
             yet
             p.
             118.
             summing
             up
             his
             Ma●ter
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               But
               against
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               t●●
               Resurrection
               ,
               as
               here
               delivered
               and
               open●●
               by
               plain
               Evidence
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               ●●
               Scripture
               Words
               and
               Terms
               ,
               to
               which
               it
               ●●
               ONLY
               safe
               in
               this
               and
               in
               all
               other
               things
               ,
               ●●
               keep
               close
               ,
            
             some
             will
             be
             ready
             to
             Obje●●
             Answ
             .
             Who
             these
             Objecters
             are
             ,
             he
             hath
             not
             declared
             ,
             nor
             perhaps
             can
             .
             We
             have
             been
             ●●
             far
             from
             so
             Objecting
             ,
             that
             we
             have
             still
             ke●●
             to
             it
             our selves
             ,
             and
             rejected
             the
             contrary
             particularly
             in
             this
             very
             Controversie
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             .
             And
             I
             am
             willing
             to
             join
             issue
             wi●●
             him
             here
             ,
             touching
             these
             very
             Notions
             he
             ha●
             so
             lately
             Broacht
             .
             Let
             him
             then
             give
             
               plain
               ev●dence
               from
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               in
               Scripture
               Words
               a●●
               
               Terms
               ,
            
             that
             God
             cloathed
             Man
             ,
             
               after
               the
               Fall
            
             ,
             with
             the
             Skin
             and
             Flesh
             of
             this
             frail
             ,
             mortal
             and
             corruptible
             Body
             ;
             that
             there
             is
             a
             twofold
             Grave
             ,
             one
             given
             by
             Man
             ,
             the
             other
             given
             by
             God
             who
             may
             therein
             use
             the
             Ministry
             of
             Angels
             ;
             that
             it
             is
             to
             be
             bought
             of
             the
             Dust-Eater
             ,
             the
             Devil
             ,
             and
             the
             purchase
             400
             Vertues
             ,
             answering
             to
             the
             four
             Elemental
             Principles
             ,
             and
             the
             ten
             Commandments
             brancht
             forth
             into
             other
             ten
             ;
             that
             Man
             was
             not
             made
             of
             the
             common
             Dust
             of
             this
             visible
             Earth
             ;
             and
             that
             the
             Resurrection
             —
             Bodies
             were
             to
             be
             made
             of
             the
             same
             .
             He
             that
             is
             so
             tart
             upon
             others
             ,
             let
             us
             see
             how
             he
             will
             come
             off
             himself
             ;
             for
             I
             demand
             Chapter
             and
             Verse
             for
             these
             Assertions
             of
             his
             .
             More
             I
             could
             instance
             in
             ,
             but
             these
             lye
             next
             .
          
           
             As
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             p.
             27.
             
             
               It
               is
               not
               to
               be
               questioned
               ,
               but
               the
               true
               Body
               of
               Man
               lieth
               within
               the
               Shell
               ,
               Oar
               or
               Mine
               of
               this
               gross
               ,
               heavy
               and
               corruptible
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               is
               it
               which
               shall
               be
               the
               Resurrection
               Body
               ,
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               .
               So
               now
               he
               saith
               ,
               Though
               Man-Eaters
               may
               eat
               the
               gross
               Part
               of
               Mans
               Body
               ,
               yet
               that
               more
               subtile
               and
               invisible
               Part
               ,
               they
               cannot
               ,
               nor
               can
               that
               which
               belongs
               to
               one
               be
               given
               to
               another
               :
               hence
               by
               way
               of
               Allegory
               and
               Metaphor
               ,
               it
               is
               called
               Bone
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               Isa
               .
               66.
               14.
               
            
             See
             p.
             119.
             
             Query
             ,
             What
             is
             that
             gross
             part
             ,
             the
             Man-Eaters
             may
             eat
             ?
             Is
             it
             only
             the
             
               Belly
               ,
               Guts
               and
               Draught
            
             ,
             which
             p.
             111.
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             Paul
             distinguisheth
             from
             the
             Body
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               God
               will
               destroy
               the
               Belly
            
             ,
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             say
             he
             
               will
               destroy
               the
               Body
            
             ?
             And
             what
             is
             the
             more
             subtile
             and
             ivisible
             Part
             ?
             
             Is
             it
             that
             very
             Numerical
             Body
             that
             dyeth
             (
             without
             Belly
             ,
             Guts
             and
             Draught
             )
             which
             he
             saith
             elsewhere
             ,
             Man
             was
             cloathed
             with
             after
             the
             Fall.
             Or
             is
             it
             that
             Body
             ,
             which
             he
             pretends
             is
             proper
             to
             Man
             as
             Man
             ,
             and
             received
             before
             the
             Fall
             ?
             Again
             ,
             What
             is
             that
             Bone
             ,
             he
             speaks
             of
             ?
             Is
             it
             the
             Bone
             LUZ
             ,
             he
             hath
             talkt
             of
             ?
             Or
             what
             is
             it
             ?
             If
             he
             will
             needs
             set
             up
             for
             a
             
               new
               Sect
            
             ,
             between
             the
             received
             Opinion
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             rising
             ,
             and
             our
             sticking
             to
             Scripture
             Words
             ,
             that
             
               it
               is
               sown
               a
               natural
               Body
               ,
               raised
               a
               spiritual
               Body
               ,
            
             let
             him
             explain
             his
             terms
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             hear
             him
             upon
             a
             new
             Subject
             ,
             having
             treated
             from
             p.
             122.
             of
             the
             
               new
               Heaven●
               and
               new
               Earth
            
             ,
             promised
             to
             the
             Saints
             ,
             in
             p.
             124.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               This
               new
               Earth
               is
               called
               Prov.
               8.
               26.
               
               
                 The
                 highest
                 Part
              
               (
               Heb.
               
                 Head
                 )
                 of
                 the
                 Dusts
                 of
                 the
                 World.
              
               And
               Isa
               .
               58.
               
               
                 The
                 high
                 places
                 of
                 the
                 Earth
                 .
              
               All
               which
               (
               he
               tells
               us
               )
               cannot
               be
               understood
               of
               any
               visible
               places
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             [
             Why
             so
             ?
             Because
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             saith
             it
             ?
             ]
             
               And
               that
               it
               is
               called
               ,
               Prov.
               8.
               
               
                 The
                 Head
                 of
                 the
                 Dusts
                 of
                 the
                 World
                 ,
              
               doth
               plainly
               Point
               at
               the
               Excellency
               of
               it
               ,
               for
               as
               Man
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               the
               
                 little
                 World
              
               ,
               and
               the
               
                 whole
                 Creature
              
               ,
               so
               the
               World
               may
               be
               called
               ,
               and
               is
               so
               called
               by
               some
               ,
               
                 a
                 great
                 Man.
              
               Now
               though
               the
               lower
               Parts
               of
               this
               
                 great
                 Man
              
               (
               i.
               e.
               the
               World
               )
               are
               visible
               to
               our
               carnal
               Eyes
               ,
               yet
               the
               Head
               or
               
                 chief
                 Part
              
               of
               i●
               is
               invisible
               to
               us
               ,
               and
               will
               be
               until
               we
               attain
               to
               our
               Resurrection
               Bodies
               ,
               but
               with
               Eyes
               suitable
               to
               our
               Resurrection
               Bodies
               ,
               we
               shall
               both
               see
               it
               ,
               and
               find
               our selves
               in
               
               it
               ,
               &c.
               
               See
               p.
               124
               ,
               125.
               
               [
               And
               then
               tells
               us
               ]
               That
               in
               Scripture
               the
               Word
               Land
               or
               Earth
               —
               hath
               a
               Reference
               to
               a
               certain
               Place
               or
               Region
               ,
               above
               the
               Globe
               of
               this
               visible
               Earth
               ,
               whither
               the
               Body
               of
               Christ
               is
               ascended
               ,
               and
               whither
               the
               Bodies
               of
               the
               raised
               Saints
               ,
               at
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               shall
               ascend
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Answ
             .
             That
             Prov.
             8.
             and
             Isa
             .
             58.
             speak
             of
             the
             
               new
               Heavens
            
             ,
             and
             the
             
               new
               Earth
            
             ,
             he
             would
             enforce
             ,
             Ibid.
             from
             the
             Terms
             high
             and
             
               highest
               Part
               of
               the
               Earth
            
             ,
             alledging
             the
             
               visible
               Mountains
               are
               but
               like
               Moles
               in
               a
               Face
               ,
            
             and
             from
             the
             
               Excellency
               of
               it
            
             .
             But
             what
             of
             all
             that
             ?
             The
             Hills
             are
             the
             highest
             places
             in
             respect
             of
             the
             Valleys
             ,
             and
             a
             Mole
             in
             a
             Mans
             Face
             ,
             is
             a
             rising
             there
             ,
             and
             higher
             than
             the
             rest
             ?
             as
             well
             as
             that
             one
             part
             of
             the
             Earth
             excells
             another
             .
             Was
             not
             
               Canaan
               ,
               the
               Land
               he
               had
               espied
               for
            
             Israel
             ,
             
               the
               Glory
               of
               all
               Lands
            
             ,
             Ezek.
             20.
             6.
             
             Or
             is
             there
             no
             transcendency
             ,
             no
             excellency
             to
             be
             allowed
             to
             one
             part
             of
             the
             
               visible
               Creation
            
             before
             another
             ,
             but
             we
             must
             needs
             confound
             it
             with
             the
             new
             Earth
             ?
             Again
             I
             observe
             that
             ,
             with
             him
             ,
             This
             
               new
               Earth
            
             is
             part
             of
             the
             old
             Earth
             ,
             the
             
               lower
               Parts
            
             of
             this
             great
             Man
             (
             the
             World
             )
             are
             visible
             ;
             the
             other
             ,
             the
             Head
             or
             Chief
             Part
             ,
             invisible
             .
             Whence
             will
             he
             pretend
             to
             deduce
             his
             Proof
             hereof
             ,
             viz.
             That
             the
             new
             Earth
             was
             part
             of
             the
             old
             ?
             Will
             he
             do
             it
             by
             plain
             evidence
             of
             Holy
             Scripture
             ,
             and
             in
             Scripture
             Words
             and
             Terms
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             said
             in
             p.
             118.
             it
             is
             only
             safe
             to
             keep
             ?
             Or
             will
             he
             dig
             into
             the
             Ditch
             of
             that
             
               called
               Philosophy
            
             (
             a
             Phrase
             of
             his
             own
             )
             to
             make
             it
             out
             ?
             And
             whereas
             he
             tells
             
             us
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Word
               Land
               or
               Earth
               in
               Scripture
               hath
               reference
               to
               a
               certain
               Place
               or
               Region
               ,
               above
               the
               Globe
               of
               this
               visible
               Earth
               ,
               whither
               Christ
               is
               ascended
               ,
               and
               the
               Saints
               Bodies
               shall
               ascend
               ,
            
             why
             doth
             he
             not
             give
             his
             Reader
             Chapter
             and
             Verse
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             so
             said
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             see
             whither
             cogent
             or
             aptly
             applied
             ,
             or
             no
             ?
          
           
             From
             p.
             125.
             to
             p.
             127.
             he
             infers
             the
             long
             Life
             of
             those
             within
             the
             Millenium
             ,
             or
             thousand
             Years
             ,
             from
             Isa
             .
             65.
             20
             ,
             21
             ,
             22.
             saying
             p.
             126.
             
             
               The
               Age
               of
               Men
               shall
               be
               exceedingly
               prolonged
               beyond
               what
               it
               is
               now
               ,
               even
               as
               it
               was
               in
               that
               Time
               before
               the
               Flood
               [
               Again
               ]
               Whereas
               it
               is
               promised
               ,
               
                 As
                 are
                 the
                 Days
                 of
                 ●
                 Tree
                 ,
                 so
                 are
                 the
                 Days
                 of
                 my
                 People
                 ,
              
               I
               do
               well
               remember
               ,
               that
               
                 Justin
                 Martyr
              
               ,
               in
               his
               Dialogue
               with
               Tryphon
               the
               Jew
               ,
               saith
               ,
               '
               That
               they
               should
               be
               read
               ,
               As
               are
               the
               Days
               of
               the
               
                 Tree
                 of
                 Life
              
               ,
               so
               are
               the
               Days
               of
               my
               People
               which
               do
               relate
               to
               Adams
               Paradisical
               Estate
               before
               the
               Fall
               (
               saith
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               )
               for
               if
               Adam
               had
               not
               sinned
               ,
               he
               had
               never
               dyed
               the
               Bodily
               Death
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               127.
               
            
             What
             is
             this
             but
             to
             confound
             
               long
               Life
            
             with
             Eternity
             ,
             and
             that
             out
             of
             the
             same
             Text
             ?
             Especially
             considering
             ,
             tha●
             in
             that
             very
             verse
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               They
               shall
               not
               build
               and
               another
               inhabit
               :
               they
               shall
               not
               eat
               ,
               and
               another
               plant
               ;
               for
               as
               the
               days
               of
               a
               Tree
               ,
               are
               the
               days
               of
               my
               People
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             65.
             22.
             
             Doth
             he
             think
             what
             they
             built
             and
             planted
             while
             here
             ,
             they
             should
             inhabit
             in
             ,
             and
             eat
             of
             hereafter
             ?
          
           
             Looking
             back
             upon
             p.
             126.
             towards
             the
             bottom
             ,
             I
             find
             this
             Passage
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               The
               raised
               Saints
               shall
               need
               neither
            
             Candle
             nor
             Light
             of
             
             the
             Sun
             ,
             even
             to
             their
             bodily
             Eyes
             ,
             as
             Adam
             ,
             before
             his
             Fall
             needed
             no
             Light
             of
             the
             Candle
             ,
             or
             of
             the
             Sun
             ,
             
               &c.
               Answ
            
             .
             This
             ●
             
               gratis
               dictum
            
             that
             Adam
             ,
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             ●eeded
             not
             either
             Light
             of
             the
             Candle
             or
             Sun
             ,
             ●or
             have
             we
             
               plain
               Evidence
               of
               Holy
               Scripture
            
             for
             ●●
             ,
             or
             so
             much
             as
             
               Scripture
               Words
               or
               Terms
            
             ,
             ●hich
             he
             ,
             even
             now
             ,
             said
             
               it
               is
               only
               safe
               to
            
             keep
             ●●
             .
             That
             the
             raised
             Saints
             ,
             as
             to
             
               their
               bodily
               ●yes
            
             ,
             shall
             not
             need
             it
             ,
             is
             
               ejusdem
               farinae
            
             ;
             for
             ●
             is
             the
             Sight
             ,
             so
             the
             Object
             :
             And
             it
             is
             not
             to
             ●
             questioned
             ,
             but
             they
             shall
             be
             in
             as
             good
             a
             ●ondition
             ,
             as
             ever
             Adam
             was
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             ●●d
             may
             be
             inferred
             that
             their
             Opticks
             ,
             if
             the
             ●me
             (
             which
             lies
             upon
             him
             to
             prove
             )
             will
             be
             as
             enetrating
             ,
             as
             ever
             his
             were
             ,
             before
             he
             fell
             .
          
           
             To
             an
             Objection
             ,
             That
             '
             As
             the
             Manna
             was
             not
             to
             be
             gathered
             on
             the
             Sabbath-day
             ,
             &c.
             ●o
             in
             the
             Time
             of
             the
             1000
             Years
             ,
             or
             
               great
               Sabbath
            
             —
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             Conversion
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             been
             formerly
             con●erted
             [
             he
             Answers
             ]
             It
             doth
             well
             enough
             prove
             ,
             that
             there
             is
             no
             possibility
             of
             Conversion
             to
             any
             ,
             who
             have
             formerly
             lived
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             and
             neglected
             their
             Time
             of
             Grace
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             which
             they
             once
             had
             —
             it
             is
             ●ain
             for
             any
             such
             to
             expect
             to
             live
             again
             ,
             and
             ●ave
             another
             Time
             of
             Grace
             and
             Salvation
             ,
             ●ut
             it
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             prove
             that
             any
             ●uch
             ,
             who
             have
             not
             at
             any
             Time
             formerly
             ●ived
             in
             the
             World
             ,
             shall
             not
             have
             a
             Time
             of
             Grace
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             I
             bring
             as
             an
             Instance
             of
             his
             ●ning
             to
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             Revolutionists
             ,
             which
             he
             cares
             not
             publickly
             to
             own
             :
             But
             if
             he
             
             did
             not
             believe
             Men
             might
             come
             into
             the
             World
             again
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             said
             so
             ,
             
               in
               Termnis
            
             ,
             and
             have
             answered
             the
             Objection
             directly
             without
             any
             Circumlocution
             .
             Nay
             he
             betrayeth
             what
             he
             had
             in
             reserve
             ,
             in
             what
             follow
             where
             speaking
             of
             such
             as
             
               have
               been
               prevent
               from
               having
               the
               outward
               means
               of
               Salvation
               offered
               ,
            
             he
             adds
             ,
             that
             God
             
               doth
               well
               know
               to
               supply
               what
               is
               wanting
               to
               any
               Part
               of
               Mankind
               in
               such
               Ways
               and
               Methods
               ,
               and
               by
               so
               means
               as
               Men
               cannot
               comprehend
               .
            
             Now
             having
             been
             positive
             in
             p.
             44.
             
             
               That
               Eternal
               Land
               Salvation
               is
            
             ONLY
             
               to
               be
               had
               through
               ●●
               Faith
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
            
             &c.
             ●
             must
             mean
             by
             [
             supply
             what
             is
             wanting
             ]
             so●
             Visitation
             or
             Means
             of
             imparting
             that
             Fai●●
             though
             the
             Modus
             ,
             or
             Manner
             of
             doing
             it
             not
             exprest
             ,
             which
             must
             be
             here
             by
             a
             renew●
             Visitation
             ,
             and
             then
             it
             savours
             the
             Conceit
             the
             Revolutionists
             ;
             or
             hereafter
             ,
             and
             then
             more
             than
             borders
             upon
             that
             of
             Purgatory
             .
          
           
             To
             his
             Notion
             ,
             p.
             152.
             of
             an
             
               outward
               ●●visible
               Antichrist
               ,
               yet
               to
               come
               ,
               who
               shall
               call
               himself
               the
               Christ
               and
            
             Messiah
             ,
             
               and
               deceive
               many
               f●
               Christians
               and
               Jews
               .
            
             I
             Reply
             ,
             He
             had
             bett●●
             look
             at
             home
             ,
             for
             there
             Antichrist
             already
             ●●
             t●th
             and
             reigneth
             ,
             even
             where
             Christ
             h●●
             fare
             ;
             and
             the
             House
             which
             was
             once
             sw●
             and
             garnished
             ,
             is
             the
             unclean
             Spirit
             entre
             with
             other
             worse
             .
          
           
             His
             alledging
             ,
             that
             
               None
               are
               truly
               a●
               properly
               Christians
               ,
               but
               who
               are
               anoint●
               with
               some
               measure
               of
               that
               Heavenly
               An●●ing
               of
               the
               Holy
               Spirit
               ,
               that
               cometh
               fro●
               
               Christ
               ,
               which
               none
               receive
               but
               through
               the
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               and
               raised
               again
               ,
               p.
               167.
               
            
             I
             oppose
             to
             his
             saying
             ,
             Appendix
             to
             
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             ,
             p.
             243.
             that
             
               true
               Religon
               and
            
             Christianity
             
               may
               subsist
               without
               the
               History
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
            
             having
             already
             made
             my
             Remarks
             thereon
             elsewhere
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             before
             me
             ,
             is
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             find
             ,
             that
             God
             saw
             the
             second
             Days
             Work
             to
             be
             good
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             said
             of
             all
             the
             rest
             ,
             
               God
               saw
               that
               it
               was
               good
               ,
            
             which
             may
             Mystically
             signifie
             unto
             us
             ,
             the
             great
             Degeneration
             of
             Mankind
             in
             the
             second
             Age
             ,
             p.
             172.
             
             Answ
             .
             I
             thought
             all
             Gods
             Works
             had
             been
             good
             ,
             the
             second
             as
             well
             as
             the
             seventh
             .
             Is
             he
             of
             another
             Mind
             ?
             Gen.
             1.
             31.
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               God
               saw
               every
               thing
               that
               he
               had
               made
               ,
               and
               behold
               it
               was
               very
               good
               ,
            
             and
             adds
             ,
             
               and
               the
               Evening
               and
               the
               Morning
               were
               the
               Sixth
               Day
               .
            
             So
             that
             
               very
               good
            
             is
             ascribed
             to
             the
             Six
             ,
             which
             were
             in
             being
             and
             among
             them
             the
             second
             was
             one
             ,
             not
             to
             the
             seventh
             for
             that
             was
             
               not
               yet
            
             in
             being
             ,
             nor
             mentioned
             in
             that
             Chapter
             .
             Is
             it
             not
             enough
             for
             him
             to
             be
             self-inconsistent
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             endeavour
             to
             render
             the
             
               great
               Creator
            
             so
             too
             ?
             Which
             must
             be
             ,
             if
             he
             saw
             
               every
               thing
            
             that
             he
             had
             made
             to
             be
             very
             good
             ,
             and
             had
             not
             seen
             the
             
               second
               Days
               Work
            
             to
             be
             so
             ?
          
           
             Well
             had
             it
             been
             for
             him
             ,
             he
             could
             have
             taken
             the
             Counsel
             he
             is
             so
             ready
             to
             give
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               Let
               none
               be
               hasty
               to
               embrace
               or
               reject
               any
               thing
               or
               things
               ,
               that
               Men
               may
               bring
               forth
               as
               Openings
               or
               Discoveries
               of
               Divine
               Truth
               ,
               beyond
               what
               is
               at
               present
               commonly
               made
               
               known
               ;
               for
               Sathan
               is
               not
               wanting
               to
               transform
               himself
               ;
               as
               if
               he
               were
               an
               
                 Angel
                 of
                 Light
              
               and
               will
               be
               apt
               to
               intrude
               his
               Diabolical
               Suggestions
               and
               Devilish
               Doctrines
               ,
               as
               if
               they
               were
               Divine
               Revelations
               ,
               p.
               159.
               
            
             Of
             
               wha●
               kind
            
             his
             are
             ,
             they
             that
             walk
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             d●
             abundantly
             see
             and
             perceive
             ,
             not
             without
             grie●
             on
             his
             behalf
             ;
             which
             that
             others
             also
             may
             see
             and
             avoid
             the
             snare
             he
             warns
             of
             ,
             while
             he
             miserably
             plungeth
             himself
             into
             it
             ,
             are
             these
             exposed
             .
          
           
             Thus
             Reader
             ,
             hast
             thou
             presented
             unto
             thee
             as
             in
             a
             mirror
             or
             short
             Extract
             ,
             some
             more
             o●
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             his
             Contradictions
             and
             Absurdities
             ,
             a●
             promised
             in
             the
             Title
             ,
             for
             thee
             to
             conside●
             from
             what
             Fountain
             they
             sprang
             ,
             seeing
             the
             Apostle
             James
             saith
             ,
             
               Doth
               a
               Fountain
               send
               forth
               at
               the
               same
               place
               ,
               sweet
               and
               bitter
               ,
            
             Chap.
             3.
             ver
             11.
             
             And
             now
             I
             shall
             consider
             his
             late
             Book
             ,
             in
             Answer
             to
             Mine
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               People
               called
            
             Quakers
             
               cleared
               by
            
             G.
             Keith
             ,
             
               from
               the
               false
               Doctrines
               charged
               upon
               them
               by
            
             G.
             Keith
             ,
             &c.
             wherein
             I
             had
             compared
             some
             of
             his
             Contradictions
             together
             .
          
        
         
           
             3.
             
             
               Reply
               to
            
             G.
             Keith
             
               's
               Book
               ,
               Entituled
            
             ,
             Antichrists
             and
             Sadducees
             detected
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             While
             I
             was
             Revising
             G.
             Keith's
             Books
             ,
             and
             
             digesting
             the
             Quotations
             for
             a
             further
             Service
             that
             might
             offer
             ,
             knowing
             I
             had
             to
             do
             with
             a
             restless
             Adversary
             ,
             who
             for
             all
             his
             pretences
             to
             want
             of
             
               Time
               and
               Ability
               of
               outward
               Estate
               ,
            
             was
             uneasy
             under
             our
             Defences
             ,
             out
             comes
             as
             Advertisement
             (
             in
             a
             news
             Paper
             called
             Pegasus
             Numb
             .
             14.
             )
             subscribed
             ,
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             wherein
             
             he
             declares
             himself
             
               greatly
               injured
               ,
               and
               badly
               and
               unjustly
               reflected
               on
               ,
            
             in
             my
             Book
             entituled
             ,
             
               People
               called
            
             Quakers
             cleared
             ,
             &c.
             and
             
               gives
               notice
            
             that
             
               after
               our
               Answer
               to
               his
               late
               Narrative
            
             (
             which
             he
             supposes
             ,
             and
             might
             well
             suppose
             we
             would
             Answer
             )
             
               he
               purposeth
               ,
               God
               willing
               ,
               to
               intimate
               another
               Meeting
               (
               with
               leave
               of
               Authority
               )
               at
            
             Turners-Hall
             ,
             
               to
               Answer
               the
               Book
               ,
               and
               detect
            
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             )
             
               the
               several
               gross
               Perversions
               and
               abusive
               Wrestings
               therein
               .
            
             But
             like
             a
             Man
             ,
             that
             never
             knows
             how
             to
             hold
             long
             of
             one
             Mind
             ,
             he
             at
             length
             puts
             it
             upon
             another
             (
             tho'
             indeed
             more
             proper
             )
             issue
             ,
             where
             I
             now
             meet
             him
             .
          
           
             His
             Book
             ,
             as
             by
             
               Title
               Page
            
             ,
             is
             divided
             into
             three
             Parts
             ,
             1.
             
             An
             Answer
             to
             
               Caleb
               Pusey
            
             .
             2.
             
             To
             me
             .
             3.
             
             Postscript
             to
             the
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             in
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             and
             among
             other
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             .
             I
             shall
             a
             little
             invert
             the
             Order
             ,
             and
             begin
             with
             what
             affects
             my self
             ,
             it
             being
             Relative
             to
             what
             precedes
             above
             ,
             where
             having
             placed
             my
             Quotations
             according
             to
             their
             Dates
             and
             Pages
             ,
             and
             the
             Title
             Pages
             of
             the
             Books
             in
             the
             Margin
             ,
             the
             Reader
             may
             more
             easily
             recurr
             to
             them
             ,
             when
             referred
             to
             in
             what
             follows
             .
          
           
             He
             begins
             with
             me
             ,
             p.
             21.
             and
             entitules
             that
             
             part
             ,
             
               Some
               Remarks
               upon
            
             J.
             Penington
             
               's
               late
               Book
               ,
               Entituled
            
             ,
             The
             People
             called
             Quakers
             cleared
             ,
             
               &c.
               And
            
             G.
             Whitehead
             
               his
               Postscript
               ,
               shewing
               some
               of
               their
               gross
               Perversions
               ,
               falshoods
               and
               groundless
               Calumnies
               against
            
             G.
             Keith
             .
          
           
             The
             Charge
             is
             high
             ,
             now
             let
             us
             see
             how
             the
             Proof
             will
             answer
             .
             To
             my
             saying
             ,
             that
             to
             the
             Meeting
             he
             appointed
             (
             at
             
               Turners
               Hall
            
             )
             
             our
             Consent
             was
             neither
             sought
             nor
             made
             necessary
             ,
             he
             answers
             ,
             
               They
               got
               timely
               notice
               ,
               a
               Month
               before
               hand
               ,
               and
               were
               desired
               to
               be
               present
               .
            
             Ans
             .
             That
             proves
             not
             ,
             that
             our
             
               Consent
               was
               either
               sought
               or
               made
               necessary
               ,
            
             for
             upon
             the
             Publication
             of
             his
             Summons
             he
             leaves
             no
             room
             for
             that
             ,
             but
             declares
             his
             full
             Intention
             to
             be
             there
             ,
             and
             make
             good
             his
             Charge
             ,
             whether
             we
             come
             or
             no
             (
             see
             Advertisement
             ,
             p.
             2.
             )
             nor
             doth
             his
             
               desiring
               us
               in
               former
               Prints
               ,
               to
               consent
               to
               Time
               and
               Place
               ,
            
             as
             alledged
             by
             him
             ,
             evince
             that
             THIS
             Meeting
             was
             not
             appointed
             without
             our
             Consent
             sought
             or
             made
             necessary
             .
             What
             the
             Reasons
             of
             our
             refusal
             to
             meet
             him
             were
             ,
             hath
             been
             already
             made
             publick
             ,
             even
             by
             my self
             in
             my
             REFLECTIONS
             upon
             his
             Advertisment
             ,
             whereto
             I
             referr
             ,
             and
             proceed
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             telling
             him
             (
             he
             saith
             their
             ,
             in
             the
             Plural
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             scorned
             to
             engage
             me
             single
             )
             that
             two
             Books
             lye
             upon
             him
             unanswered
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             gave
             grounds
             to
             expect
             an
             Answer
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               First
               ,
               Some
               of
               their
               own
               Church
               have
               sufficiently
               answered
               to
               shew
               the
               badness
               of
               their
               Cause
               ,
               in
               that
               censure
               they
               gave
               against
            
             T.
             Ellwood
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             this
             were
             true
             ,
             that
             some
             had
             done
             so
             ,
             for
             they
             are
             nameless
             ,
             and
             at
             most
             give
             but
             their
             own
             Censure
             ,
             and
             that
             but
             to
             a
             Passage
             or
             two
             ,
             have
             they
             answered
             the
             Book
             in
             Print
             ?
             Or
             if
             they
             had
             ,
             would
             that
             excuse
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ?
             How
             willing
             is
             he
             to
             shift
             ,
             when
             pinched
             ,
             and
             to
             
               lay
               hold
               of
               any
               Twig
               ,
               like
               a
               drowning
               M●n
            
             (
             a
             Comparison
             he
             once
             used
             )
             to
             evade
             making
             good
             his
             Charge
             !
             But
             he
             hath
             a
             Secondly
             ,
             viz.
             that
             
               he
               hath
               offered
               to
               Answer
               them
            
             Viva
             
             voce
             ,
             
               at
               a
               Meeting
            
             ,
             alledging
             
               there
               is
               no
               end
               of
               answering
               them
               in
               Print
               ,
            
             that
             
               few
               will
               be
               at
               the
               Pains
               to
               compare
               Book
               with
               Book
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               the
               Charge
               is
               too
               great
               for
               him
               .
            
             But
             why
             did
             he
             begin
             then
             with
             Printing
             ,
             and
             not
             rather
             have
             exhibited
             his
             Charge
             at
             first
             
               Vivâ
               voce
            
             ,
             if
             he
             esteemed
             that
             the
             best
             Method
             of
             Debate
             ?
             But
             to
             do
             it
             now
             when
             he
             hath
             drawn
             us
             into
             the
             Press
             ,
             and
             to
             expect
             we
             should
             do
             so
             too
             ,
             is
             preposterous
             .
             Nay
             ,
             why
             doth
             he
             now
             answer
             me
             in
             Print
             ,
             seeing
             so
             few
             will
             be
             at
             the
             pains
             of
             comparing
             Book
             with
             Book
             ,
             &c.
             as
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             so
             lately
             proposed
             a
             
               Vivâ
               voce
            
             ,
             vindicating
             himself
             against
             me
             ,
             in
             his
             winged
             ADVERTISEMENT
             tagg'd
             to
             the
             Tail
             of
             Pegasus
             ,
             but
             that
             he
             is
             so
             hampered
             with
             a
             bad
             cause
             ,
             that
             he
             knows
             not
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             ?
          
           
             My
             Quotations
             ,
             in
             the
             Book
             he
             now
             pretends
             to
             Answer
             ,
             were
             1.
             
             His
             vindicating
             our
             Principles
             from
             our
             common
             Adversaries
             .
             2.
             
             His
             Contradictions
             in
             several
             Doctrinal
             Parts
             .
             To
             the
             first
             ,
             he
             Answers
             ,
             
               Such
               as
               I
               did
               think
               were
               their
               Principles
               ,
               I
               did
               formerly
               vindicate
               .
            
             Nay
             ,
             this
             will
             not
             shelter
             him
             ,
             it
             was
             such
             as
             he
             KNEW
             to
             be
             so
             ,
             and
             that
             from
             twenty
             eight
             Years
             Converse
             both
             Publick
             and
             Private
             ,
             with
             the
             most
             Noted
             and
             Esteemed
             among
             them
             ,
             in
             many
             Places
             of
             the
             World
             in
             Europe
             and
             America
             ,
             as
             he
             told
             
               C.
               Mather
            
             (
             and
             I
             cited
             him
             )
             
               Serious
               Appeal
            
             ,
             p.
             7.
             
             And
             among
             the
             rest
             were
             some
             of
             those
             
               very
               Books
            
             of
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             and
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             ,
             out
             of
             which
             he
             hath
             since
             pickt
             Quarrels
             ,
             brought
             in
             his
             Book
             of
             
               The
               Christian
               Faith
            
             ,
             &c.
             ●s
             Sound
             and
             Orthodox
             ,
             and
             to
             
               convince
               our
               Opposers
               ,
               
               that
               it
               is
               and
               hath
               been
               our
               constant
               and
               firm
               belief
               to
               expect
               Salvation
               by
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
               that
               was
               outwardly
               Crucified
               at
            
             Jerusalem
             (
             as
             in
             
               Title
               Page
            
             ,
             and
             p.
             16.
             )
             So
             that
             he
             now
             
               freely
               acknowledging
            
             (
             p.
             22.
             of
             this
             Book
             )
             
               his
               shortness
               and
               mistake
            
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             
               Principles
               of
               the
               Teachers
               among
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               universally
               ,
               and
               the
               Principles
               of
            
             G.
             Whitehead
             and
             W.
             Penn
             ,
             as
             it
             is
             to
             introduce
             a
             slander
             ,
             so
             i●
             of
             no
             weight
             .
             The
             like
             he
             had
             said
             ,
             
               Exact
               Narrative
            
             ,
             p.
             61.
             and
             would
             have
             me
             to
             tak●
             that
             for
             an
             answer
             to
             my
             Book
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               An
               Apostate
               Exposed
            
             ,
             but
             I
             shall
             not
             so
             excuse
             him
             but
             put
             him
             upon
             answering
             the
             Book
             .
             If
             tha●
             alone
             might
             have
             served
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             not
             p●●
             me
             off
             so
             here
             ,
             and
             give
             me
             no
             further
             answer
             to
             this
             Book
             of
             mine
             ,
             I
             am
             now
             defending
             against
             his
             Remarks
             ?
             Nor
             was
             
               I
               most
               uncharitable
            
             to
             him
             in
             alledging
             (
             as
             I
             did
             in
             my
             Last
             p.
             10.
             and
             he
             in
             part
             Cites
             here
             )
             that
             he
             manifested
             great
             hardness
             ,
             who
             had
             so
             large
             ,
             so
             long
             ,
             so
             near
             and
             intimate
             Converse
             among
             Friends
             ,
             now
             all
             of
             a
             sudden
             to
             give
             the
             lye
             t●
             all
             this
             ,
             and
             deduce
             some
             of
             his
             pretended
             Probations
             ,
             out
             of
             the
             Books
             he
             had
             so
             newly
             commended
             and
             recommended
             ?
             For
             that
             is
             a
             tr●●
             State
             of
             the
             Case
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             (
             in
             said
             p.
             22.
             )
             maiming
             a
             
             Quotation
             of
             mine
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             and
             then
             insulting
             over
             me
             .
             I
             had
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               Seeing
               this
               true
               Faith
               is
               wrought
               in
               Gods
               ordinary
               way
               by
               Preaching
               ,
               therefore
               the
               true
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               Death
               and
               Sufferings
               ought
               to
               be
               one
               of
               th●
               first
               and
               chiefest
               Things
               ,
               that
               every
               true
               Minister
               
               ought
               to
               Preach
            
             [
             there
             he
             stops
             with
             an
             ,
             &c.
             but
             had
             he
             quoted
             the
             rest
             ,
             his
             Cavil
             had
             been
             out
             of
             Doors
             ,
             which
             was
             thus
             ]
             
               and
               build
               up
               his
               Hearers
               in
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               bring
               them
               to
               Communion
               with
               God
               and
               Christ
               in
               Spirit
               ,
               and
               that
               they
               may
               witness
               God
               and
               Christ
               to
               dwell
               in
               them
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             he
             vaunts
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               is
               my
               Lot
               to
               have
               to
               do
               with
               Men
               ,
               that
               have
               neither
               so
               much
               true
               Logick
               ,
               nor
               common
               Sense
               ,
               as
               to
               understand
               what
               a
               true
               Contradiction
               is
            
             [
             then
             descanting
             upon
             the
             Words
             ONE
             OF
             THE
             FIRST
             ,
             he
             adds
             a
             little
             lower
             ]
             
               It
               is
               no
               Contradiction
               to
               say
               ,
               
                 G.
                 Whitehead
              
               was
               
                 one
                 of
                 the
                 first
              
               Quakers
               —
               
                 G.
                 Fox
              
               was
               
                 the
                 first
              
               Quaker
               .
            
             Well
             ,
             I
             hope
             before
             I
             have
             done
             with
             him
             further
             to
             manifest
             ,
             as
             little
             as
             I
             pretend
             to
             Logick
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             really
             contradicted
             himself
             ,
             and
             that
             not
             so
             much
             from
             the
             Words
             he
             so
             plaies
             upon
             ,
             as
             upon
             what
             follow
             ,
             viz.
             [
             and
             build
             up
             his
             Hearers
             in
             Order
             to
             bring
             them
             into
             Communion
             with
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             may
             witness
             God
             and
             Christ
             to
             dwell
             in
             them
             ]
             If
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             is
             that
             which
             brings
             into
             Communion
             with
             God
             ,
             &c.
             the
             building
             up
             therein
             ,
             that
             whereby
             they
             witness
             God
             and
             Christ
             to
             dwell
             in
             them
             ,
             
               then
               to
               be
               preached
               before
               the
               inward
            
             ;
             but
             if
             it
             be
             true
             ,
             that
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             Christs
             inward
             coming
             is
             the
             more
             needful
             and
             
               in
               the
               first
               Place
            
             ,
             as
             being
             that
             by
             which
             the
             true
             and
             comfortable
             use
             of
             his
             outward
             coming
             is
             alone
             sufficiently
             understood
             ;
             as
             he
             asserted
             ,
             
               Way
               to
               the
               City
               of
               God
               ,
            
             p.
             3.
             and
             I
             cited
             him
             in
             my
             
             p.
             12.
             
             
               Then
               the
               Inward
               to
               be
               Preached
               before
               the
               Outward
               .
            
             And
             this
             is
             a
             Contradiction
             .
          
           
             
               But
               for
               the
               better
               understanding
               of
               the
               Case
               ,
               the
               Distinction
               betwixt
               General
               Religion
               and
               Christian
               Religion
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               is
               to
               be
               considered
               ,
               which
               Distinction
               I
               have
               used
            
             (
             adds
             he
             )
             
               in
               my
               Book
               ,
               called
            
             ,
             Divine
             Immediate
             Revelation
             and
             Inspiration
             ,
             
               &c.
               Answ
            
             .
             I
             am
             beholden
             to
             him
             for
             this
             Reference
             ,
             out
             of
             a
             Book
             I
             had
             not
             read
             before
             ;
             for
             it
             not
             only
             helpeth
             me
             to
             fresh
             Passages
             in
             General
             ,
             but
             even
             here
             it
             makes
             for
             me
             ,
             not
             for
             him
             .
             For
             in
             p.
             45.
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Scriptures
               do
               witness
               abundantly
               concerning
               such
               an
               experimental
               and
               spiritually
               sensible
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               which
               is
               perceived
               in
               a
               most
               inward
               Union
               and
               Communion
               of
               the
               Soul
               with
               God
               ,
               and
               in
               a
               certain
               intellectual
               and
               spiritual
               Contact
               ,
               or
               Touch
               ,
               of
               which
               not
               only
               Plato
               and
               Plotin
               ,
               and
               others
               among
               those
               called
               Philosophers
               ,
               but
               the
               Apostles
               among
               the
               Christians
               ,
               have
               largely
               made
               mention
               .
            
             Hence
             I
             query
             ,
             What
             Religion
             theirs
             was
             ,
             that
             of
             
               Plato
               ,
               Plotin
            
             and
             the
             Heathen
             Philosophers
             ?
             General
             Religion
             ,
             or
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ?
             Again
             ,
             what
             the
             most
             inward
             Union
             of
             their
             Souls
             with
             God
             ,
             that
             spiritual
             Contact
             ,
             or
             Touch
             ,
             that
             spiritual
             ,
             sensible
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             he
             allows
             them
             to
             have
             witnessed
             ;
             was
             it
             with
             or
             without
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             seeing
             as
             yet
             Jesus
             was
             not
             so
             much
             as
             born
             in
             the
             Outward
             ?
          
           
             In
             p.
             23.
             
             He
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               most
               evidently
               appears
               from
               the
               express
               Words
               of
               my
               Book
               of
            
             Universal
             
             Grace
             ,
             p.
             120.
             
             
               That
               I
               did
               not
               then
               hold
               ,
               that
               
               the
               Light
               within
               was
               sufficient
               to
               Salvation
               without
               any
               thing
               else
               ,
               as
               without
               Christs
               outward
               Coming
               ,
            
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             It
             will
             sufficiently
             appear
             ,
             to
             them
             who
             duly
             consult
             the
             place
             ,
             that
             (
             even
             according
             to
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             )
             
               the
               other
               Nations
               
                 [
                 viz.
              
               the
               Gentiles
               ]
               were
               not
               destitute
               of
               the
               main
               and
               principal
               thing
               ,
               even
               of
               the
               Manifestation
               of
               the
               Light
               and
               Spirit
               of
               the
               Son
               in
               their
               Hearts
               ,
               and
               that
               those
               that
               did
               improve
               it
               ,
               did
               both
               know
               the
               Lord
               and
               his
               Laws
               ,
               and
               were
               JUSTIFIED
               through
               Faith
               in
               him
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             And
             it
             will
             also
             appear
             to
             such
             as
             will
             cast
             an
             Eye
             upon
             what
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             no
             longer
             ago
             than
             in
             the
             Year
             ,
             1691.
             in
             his
             Presb.
             and
             
               Ind.
               Chur.
            
             p
             116.
             that
             he
             then
             held
             ,
             that
             
               It
               is
               no
               less
               than
               real
               Blasphemy
               ,
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               the
               Light
               within
               is
               not
               sufficient
               ,
               to
               give
               that
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               that
               is
               necessary
               unto
               Salvation
               .
            
             Now
             if
             this
             doth
             not
             depretiate
             the
             blessed
             Effects
             of
             Christs
             outward
             Coming
             ,
             when
             delivered
             by
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             (
             which
             is
             the
             Scope
             of
             what
             he
             offers
             in
             the
             Page
             under
             my
             Consideration
             )
             why
             must
             it
             be
             rendred
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             when
             delivered
             (
             as
             he
             suggests
             )
             by
             us
             ,
             except
             to
             gratifie
             his
             rancour
             ,
             who
             will
             allow
             that
             Exposition
             to
             his
             own
             Words
             ,
             he
             denies
             to
             others
             ?
          
           
             In
             page
             24.
             
             He
             makes
             my
             Charge
             to
             be
             ,
             
             
               That
               he
               did
               formerly
               hold
               that
               Christs
               inward
               coming
               saves
               ,
               where
               the
               outward
               is
               unknown
               ,
            
             in
             which
             he
             renders
             me
             guilty
             
               of
               gross
               Forgery
               and
               Perversion
            
             (
             for
             he
             seldom
             Charges
             lower
             in
             any
             thing
             that
             affects
             himself
             )
             of
             
               Forgery
               ,
               seeing
               I
               cite
               no
               passage
               out
               of
               any
               of
               his
               Books
               ,
               
               where
               he
               expresseth
               these
               words
               ,
               Where
               the
               outward
               is
               unknown
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             is
             it
             Forgery
             to
             give
             his
             words
             without
             a
             Citation
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             it
             is
             his
             own
             beloved
             Crime
             .
             Yet
             had
             he
             but
             turned
             over
             the
             next
             Leaf
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             and
             minded
             what
             he
             read
             ,
             he
             might
             have
             found
             ,
             that
             I
             bring
             him
             in
             saying
             ,
             The
             
               outward
               Coming
               ,
               sufferings
               and
               Death
               of
               Christ
               ,
               may
               have
               and
               hath
               a
               true
               and
               real
               influence
               ,
               upon
               them
               who
               know
               it
               not
               expresly
               .
            
             Again
             ,
             
               Why
               may
               not
               many
               receive
               an
               advantage
               by
               Christ
               ,
               the
               second
            
             Adam's
             
               Obedience
               .
               even
               in
               the
            
             outward
             ,
             
               who
               never
               knew
               it
               expresly
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             This
             might
             have
             shut
             his
             Cavil
             out
             of
             Doors
             ,
             had
             it
             not
             been
             so
             Natural
             to
             him
             to
             Wrangle
             .
          
           
             He
             adds
             ,
             They
             (
             for
             that
             is
             the
             word
             he
             useth
             ,
             when
             he
             brings
             any
             thing
             out
             of
             my
             Book
             )
             
               are
               guilty
               of
               grosly
               Perverting
               my
               words
               and
               sense
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               did
               hold
               ,
               that
               Christs
               inward
               coming
               saves
               ,
               with
               Eternal
               Salvation
               ,
               without
               all
               Knowledge
               of
               Christs
               outward
               coming
               .
            
             What
             means
             he
             by
             the
             tearm
             ,
             
               Eternal
               Salvation
            
             (
             which
             yet
             were
             none
             of
             my
             words
             )
             are
             not
             all
             that
             are
             saved
             here
             ,
             saved
             with
             
               Eternal
               Salvation
            
             ?
             Or
             must
             they
             be
             fitted
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             in
             some
             other
             Revolution
             .
             ?
          
           
             But
             he
             is
             offended
             that
             the
             words
             explicit
             and
             implicit
             (
             which
             I
             find
             not
             but
             in
             his
             late
             Books
             )
             
               are
               by
               me
               called
               a
               late
               Distinction
               ,
            
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               place
               of
               his
               Book
               ,
               cited
               by
               me
               ,
               saith
               no
               such
               thing
               ,
            
             yet
             acknowledgeth
             ,
             
               that
               in
               divers
               of
               his
               late
               Books
               he
               hath
               distinguished
               betwixt
               the
               express
               and
               implicit
               Knowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             hath
             he
             made
             that
             distinction
             formerly
             ?
             if
             not
             it
             is
             a
             late
             distinction
             :
             
             His
             alledging
             that
             it
             
               is
               implyed
            
             ,
             that
             
               though
               not
               exprest
               ,
               yet
               was
               really
               understood
               by
               him
               ,
            
             is
             idle
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             not
             what
             he
             understands
             ,
             but
             what
             he
             gives
             us
             to
             understand
             ,
             what
             he
             declares
             ,
             that
             is
             properly
             called
             
               his
               Distinction
            
             .
             But
             he
             Vindicates
             it
             ,
             as
             what
             all
             true
             
               and
               Orthodox
               Christians
               hold
            
             (
             though
             he
             names
             none
             )
             as
             well
             as
             infers
             it
             from
             Eph.
             3.
             6.
             
             Which
             is
             wide
             from
             the
             purpose
             .
             The
             Apostle
             tells
             ,
             v.
             5.
             
             That
             
               it
               was
               not
               made
               known
               as
               it
               is
               now
               .
            
             How
             ?
             Not
             expresly
             ,
             but
             implicitely
             ?
             That
             he
             saith
             not
             ,
             although
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             doth
             ,
             who
             in
             p.
             25.
             from
             Rom.
             16.
             25
             ,
             26.
             queries
             ,
             
               Now
               what
               is
               made
               manifest
               ,
               but
               Express
               ?
               And
               what
               is
               kept
               secret
               ,
               but
               Implicit
               ?
            
             So
             then
             ,
             if
             the
             Reader
             
             would
             know
             what
             implicit
             means
             ,
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             resolves
             him
             ,
             it
             is
             
               what
               is
               kept
               secret
            
             .
             I
             thought
             it
             had
             not
             deserved
             to
             be
             called
             Knowledge
             ,
             while
             kept
             secret
             ,
             while
             not
             manifest
             ,
             but
             that
             the
             opening
             ,
             the
             unvailing
             ,
             the
             revealing
             a
             thing
             gives
             me
             to
             know
             it
             ;
             but
             this
             
               Profound
               Mystick
            
             hath
             got
             a
             new
             knack
             of
             expounding
             words
             ,
             and
             interpreting
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             as
             if
             Men
             were
             saved
             by
             a
             knowledge
             kept
             secret
             from
             them
             .
          
           
             He
             queries
             ,
             
               Why
               will
               they
               not
               allow
               it
            
             (
             the
             tearm
             
               implicit
               )
               as
               well
               with
               respect
               to
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               as
               of
               Christ
               within
               us
               ?
               Answer
               ,
            
             I
             gave
             him
             no
             occasion
             thus
             to
             object
             ,
             yet
             reply
             ,
             because
             the
             knowledg
             of
             Christ
             within
             ,
             is
             immediate
             ,
             by
             a
             divine
             sensation
             ;
             the
             other
             not
             always
             so
             .
          
           
             Now
             from
             my
             following
             words
             ,
             That
             G.
             Keith's
             distinction
             was
             to
             
               serve
               a
               turn
            
             (
             which
             
             he
             falsly
             chargeth
             upon
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             ,
             who
             was
             not
             concerned
             in
             my
             Book
             ,
             otherwise
             than
             i●
             his
             Postscript
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             thought
             me
             too
             mean
             to
             wreak
             his
             Spite
             at
             )
             he
             falls
             upon
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             for
             excusing
             a
             passage
             of
             G.
             Fox's
             ,
             which
             himself
             had
             defended
             ,
             
               Serious
               Appeal
            
             ,
             p.
             60.
             
             And
             also
             others
             excusing
             
               Is
               .
               Penington
            
             saying
             
               Can
               outward
               Blood
               Cleanse
            
             ?
             The
             drift
             whereof
             is
             to
             prove
             ,
             what
             we
             readily
             grant
             him
             that
             when
             our
             Friends
             sense
             hath
             been
             perverted
             ,
             we
             have
             Distinguished
             .
             My
             Objection
             against
             him
             ,
             was
             that
             his
             were
             not
             cogent
             will
             he
             Object
             the
             same
             ,
             let
             him
             detect
             them
             as
             I
             have
             done
             his
             .
             Yet
             I
             cannot
             but
             take
             notice
             of
             that
             passage
             of
             my
             Fathers
             [
             Can
             outward
             Blood
             Cleanse
             ?
             ]
             for
             it
             seems
             droppe●
             by
             him
             ,
             as
             with
             a
             design
             of
             mischief
             .
             When
             I
             shall
             take
             occasion
             to
             add
             ,
             That
             my
             Father
             denied
             not
             the
             attonement
             made
             by
             Christ
             offering
             up
             his
             Blood
             in
             the
             outward
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             received
             him
             into
             their
             Souls
             ,
             but
             acknowledged
             the
             remission
             of
             his
             Sins
             thereby
             ,
             a●
             may
             be
             seen
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             stiled
             ,
             
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               both
               in
               the
               Mystery
               ,
               and
               in
               the
               outward
            
             &c.
             
             Printed
             in
             his
             works
             ,
             Part.
             2.
             p.
             180.
             
             And
             that
             
               G.
               Keith
               well
               knew
               him
               to
               be
               a
               true
               believe
               in
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               ,
               and
               a
               sincere
               Lover
               of
               him
               even
               the
               Crucified
               Jesus
               ,
            
             himself
             hath
             declared
             
               Serious
               Appeal
            
             ,
             p.
             25.
             
             Alike
             mischievous
             is
             he
             in
             Insinuating
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             his
             excusing
             
               Solomon
               Eccles
            
             his
             Blasphemy
             (
             as
             he
             terms
             it
             )
             in
             saying
             
               The
               Blood
               that
               came
               out
               of
               Christs
               Side
               ,
               was
               no
               more
               than
               the
               Blood
               of
               another
               Saint
               .
            
             Though
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             sought
             to
             Evince
             that
             
               S.
               Eccles'●
            
             
             meaning
             was
             better
             than
             his
             words
             ,
             yet
             he
             also
             declared
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             make
             S.
             Eccles's
             
               Expressions
               therein
               (
               especially
               as
               Construed
               by
               our
               Adversaries
               )
               to
               be
               an
               Article
               of
               our
               Faith
            
             (
             See
             
               Light
               and
               Life
            
             ,
             p.
             59.
             )
             To
             this
             ,
             being
             formerly
             alledged
             by
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             hath
             
               T.
               Ellwood
            
             answered
             in
             
               Truth
               Defended
            
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
             Which
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             takes
             no
             notice
             of
             ,
             but
             renews
             his
             Slander
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             had
             been
             new
             ,
             so
             unfair
             an
             Adversary
             is
             he
             .
          
           
             From
             my
             arguing
             ,
             That
             the
             word
             Express
             ,
             ●s
             a
             word
             of
             Course
             with
             him
             ,
             and
             of
             no
             force
             ,
             from
             his
             using
             it
             ,
             even
             with
             respect
             to
             Adams
             Posterity
             ,
             suffering
             disadvantage
             by
             his
             Disobedience
             ,
             who
             never
             knew
             it
             expresly
             ,
             ●hat
             of
             them
             that
             knew
             it
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             neither
             ●mplicitely
             nor
             explicitely
             ,
             there
             have
             perished
             ,
             ●e
             not
             only
             puts
             me
             
               upon
               the
               Proof
            
             ,
             but
             re●●cts
             
             
               it
               as
               False
            
             and
             Fictitious
             ,
             p
             26.
             
             The
             which
             ,
             ●lthough
             I
             account
             an
             impertinent
             Cavil
             ,
             and
             ●emonstrative
             on
             its
             self
             ,
             to
             any
             but
             a
             Captious
             ●erson
             ;
             yet
             from
             his
             asserting
             ,
             
               Universal
               Grace
            
             ,
             ●
             117.
             
             
               That
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               outward
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               necessity
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               save
               only
               ●here
               it
               is
               revealed
               ,
            
             I
             argue
             ,
             How
             much
             less
             ●ecessary
             then
             is
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             first
             
             Adam's
             coming
             in
             the
             outward
             ,
             to
             man's
             Dam●ation
             ?
             Must
             the
             Deaf
             and
             Dumb
             ,
             who
             Die
             ●n
             penitent
             ,
             needs
             have
             a
             discovery
             from
             God
             ●ther
             explicitely
             or
             implicitely
             ,
             that
             Adam
             had
             ●inned
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             their
             Condemnation
             ?
             Or
             it
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             they
             have
             Transgres●d
             the
             Holy
             Law
             in
             themselves
             ?
             That
             they
             themselves
             have
             Sinned
             ?
          
           
           
             To
             enforce
             it
             ,
             he
             adds
             ,
             
               That
               it
               is
               evident
               from
               the
               Heathen
               Philosophers
               writings
            
             (
             who
             ?
             and
             where
             ?
             )
             
               and
               particularly
               from
            
             Plato
             (
             where
             ?
             )
             
               that
               they
               knew
               ,
               at
               least
               implicitely
               ,
               the
               Fall
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Supposing
             this
             to
             be
             true
             of
             SOME
             ,
             what
             follows
             ?
             That
             they
             ALL
             knew
             it
             ?
             Surely
             not
             so
             :
             Therefore
             let
             him
             ,
             who
             is
             so
             brisk
             upon
             me
             for
             a
             Proof
             ,
             calling
             my
             assertion
             False
             and
             Fictitious
             ,
             prove
             his
             own
             ,
             viz.
             That
             all
             knew
             it
             ,
             either
             explicitely
             or
             implicitely
             .
          
           
             He
             adds
             ,
             How
             can
             any
             impartial
             Reader
             that
             Reads
             my
             Books
             ,
             when
             I
             so
             oft
             restri●
             the
             Words
             with
             the
             Terms
             ,
             
               Express
               ,
               cledistinct
               Knowledge
               ,
               Historical
               ,
               outward
               Knowledg●
            
             (
             And
             so
             he
             leaves
             his
             Sentence
             imperfect
             wit●
             a
             fally
             ,
             to
             tell
             how
             intimate
             
               R.
               B
            
             ,
             and
             ●●
             were
             ,
             what
             Discourses
             they
             had
             ,
             &c.
             
             A●
             which
             ,
             as
             they
             bespeak
             his
             Vanity
             ,
             and
             seen
             introduced
             to
             get
             an
             esteem
             to
             his
             Cause
             ,
             from
             the
             Credit
             of
             such
             a
             Collegue
             ,
             so
             they
             depending
             upon
             no
             better
             evidence
             than
             his
             own
             have
             no
             weight
             with
             me
             )
             To
             the
             other
             I
             answer
             ,
             what
             occasion
             he
             had
             to
             use
             these
             words
             I
             know
             not
             ,
             but
             it
             might
             be
             the
             Terms
             of
             hi●
             Opponent
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             ,
             as
             Respondent
             was
             tyed
             for
             I
             find
             it
             was
             so
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             
               R.
               Gord●
            
             who
             had
             that
             word
             [
             Express
             ]
             as
             well
             as
             i●
             that
             of
             
               Universal
               Grace
            
             .
          
           
             From
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             his
             acknowledging
             ,
             that
             many
             of
             them
             who
             knew
             something
             of
             Christ
             outward
             coming
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             very
             darkly
             ,
             a●
             under
             Vails
             and
             Figures
             ,
             and
             his
             having
             e●cepted
             others
             ,
             the
             many
             thousands
             ,
             he
             saith
             
             were
             saved
             before
             Christs
             coming
             in
             the
             outward
             ,
             and
             my
             thence
             inferring
             ,
             
               There
               is
               no
               medium
               between
               knowing
               very
               darkly
               in
               Vails
               and
               Figures
               (
               implicitely
               in
               a
               very
               obscure
               degree
               .
               )
               And
               not
               knowing
               at
               all
               ,
               as
               in
               my
            
             p.
             15
             He
             to
             
               confute
               any
               Ignorance
            
             (
             for
             he
             calls
             it
             both
             
               Nonsensical
               and
               Ignorant
            
             )
             saith
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               no
               Medium
               between
               knowing
               very
               darkly
               ,
               and
               not
               knowing
               at
               all
               ?
               Is
               the
               Particle
               or
               little
               word
               [
               very
               ]
               Superlative
               in
               the
               highest
               Degree
               ?
               Or
               is
               it
               not
               rather
               Comparative
               ?
               Is
               there
               no
               Medium
               betwixt
               a
               Mans
               being
               very
               Ignorant
               ,
               and
               knowing
               nothing
               at
               all
               ?
            
             Answer
             ,
             I
             know
             no
             difference
             betwixt
             being
             
               very
               Ignorant
            
             ,
             and
             knowing
             
               not
               at
               all
               ,
               nothing
            
             of
             that
             whereof
             he
             is
             very
             Ignorant
             :
             For
             where
             's
             the
             middle
             between
             knowledge
             that
             is
             very
             dark
             ,
             and
             not
             knowing
             at
             all
             ?
             The
             knowing
             a
             thing
             very
             darkly
             and
             under
             Vails
             and
             Figures
             ,
             being
             the
             
               lowest
               degree
            
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             the
             
               lowest
               means
            
             of
             knowing
             ,
             the
             next
             step
             is
             not
             knowing
             at
             all
             .
             That
             is
             implicit
             knowledge
             in
             the
             remotest
             sense
             ;
             what
             is
             below
             this
             ,
             is
             Ignorance
             :
             But
             Envy
             and
             Malice
             is
             worse
             than
             both
             .
             For
             he
             is
             not
             satisfyed
             with
             filing
             it
             upon
             my
             Score
             only
             ,
             but
             he
             must
             render
             it
             as
             G.
             Whitehead's
             
               Logick
               ,
               who
               hath
               either
               writ
               this
               Book
               ,
               that
               I
               answer
               ,
            
             saith
             G.
             Keith
             ,
             
               or
               approved
               it
            
             ,
             and
             Concludeth
             ,
             Therefore
             G.
             Whitehead
             
               is
               as
               Ignorant
               in
               true
               Logick
               ,
               as
               in
               true
               Divinity
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             If
             I
             had
             committed
             a
             trip
             (
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             proved
             against
             me
             ,
             for
             all
             his
             bluster
             )
             what
             is
             that
             to
             G.
             Whitehead's
             Logick
             or
             Divinity
             ?
             Is
             he
             so
             Hawk-eyed
             ,
             as
             no
             
             false
             Logick
             can
             scape
             him
             ,
             but
             he
             can
             espy
             at
             once
             hearing
             a
             Book
             Read
             ,
             for
             a
             second
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             had
             not
             till
             it
             came
             in
             Print
             ?
             O●
             is
             he
             not
             rather
             herein
             like
             Hamman
             ,
             wh●
             
               thought
               scorn
               to
               lay
               Hands
               on
            
             Mordecai
             alone
             ,
             bu●
             
               sought
               to
               destroy
               all
               the
               Jews
               ?
            
             Esth
             .
             3
             ,
             ●
             And
             yet
             at
             last
             ,
             the
             passage
             remains
             sound
             and
             unshaken
             ,
             notwithstanding
             all
             his
             Cavils
             .
          
           
             To
             prove
             
               Forgery
               and
               Perversion
               upon
            
             me
             for
             
               making
               him
               say
               ,
               Men
               have
               been
               saved
               without
               the
               express
               Knowledge
               of
               Christs
               outward
               coming
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               his
               inward
               coming
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Many
               have
               felt
               and
               enjoyed
               the
               Blessed
               Vertue
               and
               Power
               of
               Christ
               ,
               within
               them
               ,
               and
               so
               have
               ha●
               an
               implicit
               Knowledge
               of
               it
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             that
             reflected
             upon
             G.
             Whitehead's
             Logick
             and
             Divinity
             ,
             even
             now
             ,
             what
             is
             become
             of
             his
             own
             ▪
             Is
             the
             Knowledge
             received
             by
             Divine
             sensation
             ,
             the
             knowing
             the
             Vertue
             and
             Power
             o●
             Christ
             to
             save
             from
             Sin
             ,
             by
             its
             Vertuous
             and
             Powerful
             operation
             in
             them
             ,
             an
             implicit
             knowledge
             ?
             Is
             knowing
             a
             Tree
             by
             its
             Fruits
             ,
             a●
             express
             or
             implicit
             Knowledge
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             good
             ▪
             But
             he
             renders
             it
             implicit
             ,
             because
             not
             know●
             by
             the
             
               express
               Names
            
             of
             Jesus
             and
             Christ
             .
             Answer
             ,
             They
             knew
             the
             thing
             expresly
             ,
             the
             outward
             name
             not
             at
             all
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             implicitely
             ;
             They
             knew
             that
             which
             saved
             ,
             but
             it
             is
             
               not
               the
               meer
               outward
               Name
               ,
               that
               saves
               ,
            
             said
             
               G.
               Keith
               ,
               Universal
               Grace
            
             ,
             p.
             115
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             let
             us
             hear
             his
             Appeal
             to
             the
             School-Boys
             ,
             it
             is
             to
             be
             hoped
             his
             own
             Scholars
             will
             give
             it
             for
             him
             .
             
               Let
               any
               Shcol-Boy
               ,
               or
               Tyro
               ,
               or
               Person
               of
               common
               sense
               ,
               Judge
               ,
            
             
             saith
             he
             ,
             p.
             27.
             )
             
               if
               these
               two
               Propositions
               ,
               The
               express
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               is
               not
            
             
             
               necessary
               to
               all
               that
               shall
               be
               saved
               ;
               Some
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               ,
               is
               necessary
               to
               all
               that
               ●●all
               be
               saved
               ,
               be
               Contradictory
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             He
             ●aries
             the
             Terms
             to
             mislead
             his
             Reader
             ;
             in
             ●e
             one
             he
             hath
             it
             ,
             the
             Express
             knowledge
             ,
             in
             ●e
             other
             some
             knowledge
             ,
             and
             the
             word
             
             express
             ●●ft
             out
             .
             However
             his
             own
             Scholars
             might
             ●verlook
             this
             ,
             perhaps
             being
             taught
             no
             better
             ,
             ●t
             least
             from
             their
             Masters
             Example
             ,
             yet
             with
             confiderate
             Men
             this
             will
             gain
             him
             no
             Cre●●t
             .
             For
             would
             he
             have
             beeen
             fair
             ,
             he
             should
             wholly
             have
             left
             out
             [
             Express
             ]
             in
             the
             first
             ●●
             inserted
             them
             in
             both
             .
             But
             I
             shall
             state
             ●e
             Case
             ,
             
               de
               novo
            
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             agreeable
             to
             ●s
             own
             Positions
             ,
             whether
             to
             say
             ,
             
               True
               Religion
               and
               Christianity
               may
               subsist
               without
               the
               knowledge
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
            
             and
             to
             say
             ,
             
               Faith
               Christ
               Jesus
            
             ,
             as
             he
             
               came
               without
               us
               in
               the
               Flesh
               ,
               ●●d
               Died
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Is
               necessary
               to
               make
               a
               true
               Christian
               ,
            
             be
             Contradictory
             .
             And
             I
             the
             rather
             put
             for
             that
             he
             hath
             Galloped
             from
             p.
             15.
             to
             p.
             23.
             my
             Book
             ,
             and
             left
             several
             citations
             of
             mine
             ,
             ●●d
             these
             two
             just
             now
             cited
             (
             which
             were
             in
             ●●
             p
             20.
             and
             p.
             21.
             )
             behind
             him
             .
             A
             demonstrati●●
             he
             cared
             not
             to
             cope
             with
             them
             ,
             but
             had
             rather
             catch
             at
             a
             passage
             ,
             mistate
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             go
             off
             .
             To
             my
             citations
             out
             of
             two
             of
             his
             former
             ●●oks
             (
             where
             he
             allowed
             ,
             that
             the
             true
             and
             ●NLY
             Method
             to
             bring
             People
             into
             the
             Faith
             ●●
             acknowledgment
             of
             the
             Christian
             Religion
             ,
             was
             first
             to
             inform
             them
             of
             an
             universal
             in●●rd
             Principle
             ,
             which
             would
             ,
             when
             this
             Foundation
             
             was
             laid
             ,
             bring
             them
             to
             own
             the
             Scripture
             and
             what
             Christ
             did
             and
             suffered
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             tha●
             the
             contrary
             was
             not
             good
             order
             and
             method
             )
             he
             grants
             it
             here
             p.
             27.
             but
             with
             a
             reserve
             and
             limitation
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               What
               is
               necessary
               in
               the
               first
               place
               ,
               to
               be
               Preached
               to
               them
               that
               hav●
               little
               or
               no
               true
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               or
               of
               an
               inward
               Principle
               ,
               is
               one
               thing
               ;
               and
               what
               is
               first
               to
               ●●
               Preached
               in
               order
               to
               bring
               Men
               to
               the
               Christian
               Faith
               and
               Religion
               more
               immediately
               and
               pro●●mately
               ,
               is
               another
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             When
             he
             said
             (
             ●●
             I
             cited
             him
             in
             my
             p.
             23.
             )
             
               This
               is
               the
               tr●●
               method
               and
               order
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               h●●
               taught
               us
               to
               hold
               forth
               unto
               People
               —
               ●●
               the
               first
               place
               to
               point
               and
               turn
               their
               min●
               unto
               the
               Light
               of
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             Again
             my
             p.
             24.
             
             
               It
               is
               for
               want
               of
               this
               true
               order
               in
               Preaching
               of
               the
               Gospel
               ,
               that
               m●●
               have
               had
               so
               little
               success
               hitherto
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             W●●
             he
             writing
             to
             some
             Preachers
             ,
             that
             were
             ●●ing
             into
             the
             Indies
             ,
             among
             the
             Heathen
             ,
             or
             ●●
             his
             own
             Country-Men
             ,
             that
             lived
             among
             ●●
             Did
             we
             hold
             it
             forth
             ,
             to
             be
             Preacht
             in
             ●●
             first
             place
             ,
             with
             a
             restriction
             to
             those
             pa●●
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             where
             the
             outward
             was
             ●●
             revealed
             ,
             or
             indefinitely
             ?
             Besides
             ,
             if
             to
             ●●
             Gentiles
             it
             was
             to
             be
             Preached
             in
             the
             first
             pla●●
             as
             that
             which
             would
             give
             them
             the
             knowledge
             of
             the
             outward
             ,
             why
             not
             to
             the
             Christia●
             who
             are
             attained
             to
             a
             belief
             of
             the
             outwards
             yet
             too
             many
             undervalue
             the
             inward
             ,
             seei●●
             such
             as
             have
             had
             a
             belief
             of
             the
             outward
             ,
             w●●
             be
             confirmed
             therein
             by
             the
             inward
             ,
             as
             w●●
             as
             others
             taught
             it
             ,
             who
             had
             not
             known
             it
             befo●●
             even
             as
             himself
             hath
             confessed
             .
          
           
           
             He
             conculdes
             ,
             
               
                 What
                 do
                 my
                 Adversaries
                 bring
                 against
                 me
                 on
                 this
                 Head
                 ,
                 to
                 prove
                 my self
                 Contradiction
                 ?
                 Nothing
                 at
                 all
              
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               
                 therefore
                 they
                 shew
                 themselves
                 stronger
                 in
                 falsly
                 accusing
                 ,
                 than
                 in
                 justly
                 proving
                 ,
              
               adds
               he
               .
            
             Answer
             ,
             Had
             he
             not
             been
             
               stronger
               in
               falsly
               accusing
               ,
               then
               became
               him
               ,
            
             he
             had
             not
             thus
             falsly
             accused
             me
             :
             For
             I
             proved
             his
             self-Contradiction
             ,
             and
             told
             him
             where
             ,
             viz.
             In
             
               Nameless
               Bull
            
             ,
             p.
             10.
             11.
             
             Which
             I
             had
             quoted
             before
             ,
             in
             my
             p.
             11.
             
             It
             is
             true
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             there
             give
             the
             words
             at
             length
             (
             having
             done
             it
             before
             )
             but
             I
             gave
             the
             Title
             and
             Page
             of
             his
             Book
             ,
             and
             referred
             to
             my
             having
             already
             given
             it
             ,
             in
             that
             very
             Book
             .
             So
             that
             he
             hath
             Slandered
             me
             wittingly
             .
          
           
             In
             p.
             29.
             of
             my
             Book
             ,
             I
             compared
             his
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             the
             meer
             outward
             name
             that
             saveth
             ,
             but
             the
             Life
             ,
             the
             Power
             of
             Christ
             that
             quickens
             ,
             cleanseth
             and
             purifieth
             ,
             &
             by
             this
             they
             might
             be
             saved
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             Life
             that
             saveth
             ,
             Rom.
             5.
             10.
             
             With
             a
             Friends
             saying
             ,
             as
             himself
             gives
             it
             ,
             that
             the
             Blood
             which
             cleanseth
             from
             all
             Sin
             ,
             was
             the
             Life
             ,
             and
             the
             Life
             was
             the
             Light
             ,
             which
             he
             then
             termed
             
               a
               perverse
               Exposition
            
             ,
             and
             called
             the
             Friend
             ,
             
               Bold
               ,
               Ignorant
               Soul
            
             ,
             and
             I
             deemed
             as
             authentick
             ,
             as
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             his
             saying
             the
             same
             .
             Under
             this
             he
             is
             uneasy
             ,
             and
             having
             skipped
             many
             pungent
             places
             ,
             from
             p.
             25.
             to
             29.
             to
             come
             at
             it
             ,
             whereto
             he
             forgets
             ever
             to
             return
             ,
             such
             a
             Slippery
             Adversary
             have
             I
             to
             deal
             with
             ,
             he
             Labours
             as
             to
             justify
             his
             own
             ,
             so
             to
             brand
             the
             Friends
             words
             .
             For
             himself
             he
             pleads
             ,
             p.
             28.
             
             
               He
               doth
               not
               in
               the
               least
               Remember
               ,
            
             
             
               that
               ever
               he
               gave
               that
               Exposition
               on
            
             1
             Jo.
             
             1.
             7.
             
             And
             perhaps
             ,
             when
             Examined
             ,
             the
             Friend
             may
             say
             ,
             He
             doth
             not
             in
             the
             least
             remember
             ,
             he
             ever
             did
             so
             .
             But
             hath
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             never
             
               unduly
               applyed
               places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               to
               defend
               things
               that
               were
               Truths
               ,
               but
               did
               not
               really
               prove
               these
               Truths
               ,
               either
               by
               express
               Words
               or
               proper
               Consequence
               ?
            
             Let
             him
             Consult
             what
             himself
             hath
             acknowledged
             ,
             
               True
               Copy
            
             ,
             p.
             18.
             
             If
             so
             ,
             why
             so
             harsh
             upon
             the
             Friend
             ?
             Had
             he
             then
             retracted
             those
             Errors
             (
             or
             hath
             he
             done
             it
             yet
             ?
             )
             when
             he
             fell
             so
             roughly
             upon
             the
             other
             ?
             Or
             hath
             he
             forgot
             what
             Christ
             said
             to
             such
             an
             one
             ?
             
               Thou
               Hypocrite
               ,
               First
               cast
               out
               the
               Beam
               out
               of
               thy
               own
               Eye
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Matt.
             7.
             5.
             
             Thus
             much
             o
             the
             exposition
             ,
             Now
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             it self
             .
             Is
             it
             true
             Doctrine
             that
             the
             Life
             Cleanseth
             ?
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             hath
             said
             it
             ;
             the
             Friend
             hath
             said
             it
             .
             Charity
             makes
             the
             best
             Construction
             :
             But
             G.
             Keith's
             
               Charity
               begins
               at
               home
            
             ,
             and
             ends
             there
             too
             ,
             for
             he
             reserves
             none
             for
             his
             Neighbour
             .
             
               If
               I
               had
               said
               nothing
               but
               the
               Life
               within
               saveth
               or
               cleanseth
               from
               all
               Sin
               ,
               they
               might
               have
               justly
               so
               argued
            
             (
             saith
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             on
             his
             own
             behalf
             )
             if
             the
             Friend
             had
             said
             nothing
             ,
             but
             the
             Life
             within
             saves
             ,
             
               &c.
               G.
               Keith
            
             might
             have
             justly
             so
             argued
             ,
             say
             I.
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               There
               are
               several
               Concurrent
               Causes
               in
               the
               great
               Work
               of
               our
               Salvation
               ,
               and
               cleansing
               from
               Sin
               ,
               which
               though
               agreeing
               in
               one
               Harmony
               ,
               yet
               one
               Cause
               is
               not
               the
               other
               ,
               therefore
               their
               Argument
               is
               Vain
               and
               False
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             Argument
             I
             made
             none
             ,
             but
             comparison
             of
             sentence
             with
             sentence
             ,
             nor
             do
             I
             yet
             see
             wherein
             the
             Friend
             could
             be
             unfound
             ,
             if
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             be
             found
             ,
             for
             this
             explication
             is
             as
             applicable
             to
             the
             one
             as
             to
             the
             other
             .
          
           
           
             My
             quoting
             him
             ,
             [
             Though
             
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
            
             preached
             him
             [
             Christ
             ]
             as
             in
             the
             form
             of
             a
             Man
             ,
             yet
             they
             Preached
             him
             also
             ,
             and
             that
             more
             generally
             ,
             as
             a
             Light
             to
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             yea
             and
             to
             Jews
             also
             ]
             he
             terms
             a
             
               false
               and
               perverse
               sense
               ,
               upon
               the
               word
            
             more
             generally
             ,
             
               as
               if
               he
               did
               signify
               by
               it
               ,
               more
               frequently
               ,
               which
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               he
               did
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               more
               generally
               ,
               that
               he
               did
               and
               doth
               understand
               that
               his
               inward
               appearance
               was
               more
               general
               than
               his
               outward
               ,
               therefore
               what
               was
               in
               it self
               more
               general
               ,
               they
               Preacht
               to
               be
               so
               :
            
             And
             then
             tells
             us
             ,
             how
             much
             oftner
             they
             Preached
             his
             outward
             than
             inward
             appearance
             ,
             wherein
             he
             saith
             not
             true
             .
             Now
             that
             this
             is
             a
             false
             Gloss
             ,
             and
             shews
             he
             
               wants
               Sincerity
            
             ,
             the
             words
             and
             his
             sense
             then
             plainly
             intimating
             that
             
               more
               generally
            
             had
             relation
             to
             Preaching
             not
             appearance
             will
             appear
             upon
             consulting
             the
             place
             ,
             
               Light
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             p.
             16
             ,
             17.
             
             In
             order
             whereto
             ,
             let
             us
             recur
             to
             the
             Spring
             ,
             to
             the
             Objection
             his
             Adversary
             raised
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             that
             Christs
             inward
             appearance
             was
             more
             general
             than
             his
             outward
             ,
             but
             that
             our
             saying
             (
             as
             the
             place
             hath
             it
             )
             
               That
               Christ
               was
               sometimes
               Preached
               as
               Crucified
               ,
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
               but
            
             MORE
             GENERALLY
             
               a
               Light
               to
               the
               Gentiles
            
             ,
             inferred
             
               two
               Christs
            
             ,
             which
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             tells
             him
             is
             a
             
               most
               pitious
               and
               abominable
               wresting
               of
               those
               words
               ,
               and
               that
               though
               the
               Prophets
               and
               Apostles
               preached
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               form
               of
               a
               Man
               ,
               yet
               they
               Preached
               him
               also
               ,
               and
               that
               more
               generally
               as
               a
               Light
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
               yea
               and
               to
               the
               Jews
               also
               .
            
             Here
             is
             never
             a
             word
             (
             either
             in
             Opponent
             or
             Respondent
             )
             that
             his
             inward
             appearance
             
             was
             more
             general
             than
             his
             outward
             ,
             that
             what
             was
             in
             it self
             more
             general
             they
             Preached
             to
             be
             so
             (
             which
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             would
             now
             foist
             in
             )
             but
             as
             the
             SOMETIMES
             related
             to
             his
             being
             
               Preached
               as
               Crucified
               ,
               to
               the
               Jews
               ,
            
             so
             the
             MORE
             GENERALLY
             
               as
               a
               Light
               to
               the
               Gentiles
               ,
            
             was
             also
             restricted
             to
             the
             so
             Preaching
             him
             ,
             yet
             with
             this
             addition
             that
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             then
             allowed
             it
             ,
             yet
             further
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             more
             generally
             Preached
             to
             both
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             .
             A
             Contradiction
             had
             been
             more
             excusable
             ,
             than
             such
             a
             deceitful
             Cover
             .
          
           
             His
             Secondly
             cites
             no
             Page
             of
             mine
             in
             particular
             ,
             but
             hath
             a
             general
             reference
             from
             p.
             15.
             to
             33.
             (
             which
             gives
             him
             scope
             ,
             to
             skip
             as
             he
             pleaseth
             )
             
               They
               perversly
               infer
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               from
               my
               words
               ,
               that
               whereas
               I
               formerly
               made
               the
               knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               the
               History
               of
               Christs
               outward
               coming
               ,
               not
               Essential
               to
               Religion
               ,
               now
               I
               did
               make
               it
               Essential
               .
            
             This
             he
             accounts
             
               Palpable
               Forgery
            
             ,
             denies
             
               any
               of
               the
               citations
               I
               bring
               prove
               it
               ,
            
             and
             at
             last
             recurs
             to
             his
             late
             distinction
             of
             
               implicit
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith.
            
             But
             this
             is
             a
             meer
             begging
             of
             the
             question
             ,
             that
             who
             were
             saved
             by
             the
             inward
             ,
             had
             ALL
             of
             them
             the
             implicit
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             of
             the
             outward
             ,
             not
             brought
             till
             of
             late
             ,
             whatever
             he
             pretend
             of
             his
             understanding
             it
             so
             all
             a
             long
             ,
             and
             is
             impugned
             by
             me
             ,
             p.
             14
             ,
             15.
             particularly
             from
             Luke
             24.
             10
             ,
             11.
             
             From
             whence
             I
             again
             argue
             ,
             That
             the
             Disciples
             themselves
             were
             so
             far
             from
             having
             an
             implicit
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             that
             he
             should
             Dye
             and
             rise
             again
             ,
             that
             they
             disbelieved
             it
             ,
             
               It
               seemed
               to
               them
               as
               idle
               Tales
               ,
               and
               
               they
               believed
               them
               not
               ,
            
             and
             that
             even
             after
             he
             had
             
               sent
               them
               out
               two
               and
               two
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Devils
             had
             been
             
               subject
               to
               them
            
             ,
             Chap.
             10.
             ver
             .
             1
             ,
             and
             17.
             
             If
             the
             Reader
             be
             disposed
             to
             cast
             an
             Eye
             back
             to
             my
             p.
             15
             ,
             to
             p.
             33.
             he
             will
             yet
             more
             evidently
             see
             ,
             I
             have
             not
             wronged
             him
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             be
             convinced
             wherefore
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             dropped
             them
             .
          
           
             To
             his
             Thirdly
             ,
             Wherein
             he
             repeats
             his
             Notion
             concerning
             
               Cornelius
               ,
               not
               having
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               in
               his
               Gentile-State
               ,
            
             &c.
             as
             it
             hath
             been
             largely
             treated
             of
             ,
             in
             this
             very
             Tract
             ,
             under
             my
             first
             Head
             ,
             I
             referr
             thereto
             :
             Yet
             he
             persisting
             p.
             29.
             to
             deny
             the
             
               Holy
               Ghost
               is
               in
               Wicked
               Men
               ,
               or
               the
               pious
            
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               and
               that
               none
               have
            
             
             
               it
               but
               Believers
               in
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             acknowledging
             the
             Word
             near
             to
             be
             Christ
             ,
             an
             Administration
             of
             the
             Gospel
             to
             be
             given
             in
             all
             Ages
             of
             the
             World
             ,
             the
             Spirit
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Rule
             the
             same
             ,
             the
             Faith
             the
             same
             ,
             (
             see
             
               Universal
               Grace
            
             ,
             p.
             8.
             
             
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             ,
             p.
             107
             ,
             108.
             
             
               Truths
               Defence
            
             ,
             p.
             70.
             forecited
             )
             shews
             he
             would
             divide
             Christ
             from
             his
             Spirit
             ,
             and
             is
             contradictory
             .
             A
             further
             instance
             whereof
             take
             out
             of
             his
             Book
             of
             
               Divine
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             ,
             p.
             63.
             where
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Cornelius
               received
               the
               Spirit
               immediately
               and
               yet
               obtained
               it
               FURTHER
               by
               means
               of
               
               Peter's
               Preaching
               :
            
             Whereas
             now
             he
             denieth
             he
             had
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             in
             his
             Gentile-State
             :
             But
             it
             is
             become
             habitual
             to
             him
             ,
             since
             he
             turned
             from
             Truth
             ,
             to
             contradict
             himself
             and
             his
             former
             Writings
             .
          
           
             To
             my
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               any
               Prayer
               is
               
               heard
               by
               God
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               put
               up
               by
               his
               Spirit
               ?
            
             He
             Answers
             ,
             
               Nay
               ,
               but
               Servants
               and
               Pious
            
             Gentiles
             ,
             
               such
               as
            
             Cornelius
             
               was
               in
               his
               Gentile-State
               ,
               may
               be
               and
               are
               helped
               to
               Pray
               by
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               having
               the
               influence
               of
               the
               first
               Ministration
               of
               the
               Spirit
               ,
               which
               though
               remotely
               Preparatory
               ,
               yet
               doth
               not
               instate
               the
               Soul
               into
               Union
               with
               the
               Spirit
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Whence
             had
             he
             this
             ?
             Or
             how
             doth
             he
             prove
             ,
             that
             Mens
             Souls
             are
             not
             in
             Union
             with
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             when
             helped
             to
             pray
             by
             the
             Spirit
             ?
             Surely
             ,
             as
             there
             are
             Degrees
             of
             Ministration
             ,
             so
             there
             are
             Degrees
             of
             Union
             ,
             and
             Degrees
             of
             Acceptance
             ,
             
               Diversities
               of
               Gifts
               ,
               but
               the
            
             SAME
             Spirit
             ,
             1
             Cor.
             12.
             4.
             
             But
             he
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               And
               were
               not
               my
               Adversaries
               extream
               blind
               and
               ignorant
               ,
               they
               might
               understand
               how
               the
               Apostle
               calleth
               one
               and
               the
               same
               Spirit
               ,
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Servitude
               ,
               and
               the
               Spirit
               of
               Adoption
               ,
            
             Rom
             8.
             15.
             
             Doth
             he
             bring
             this
             for
             or
             against
             himself
             ?
             If
             the
             Spirit
             ,
             in
             the
             Son
             and
             the
             Servant
             ,
             be
             
               one
               and
               the
               same
            
             Spirit
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             the
             Holy
             Spirit
             :
             It
             is
             Everlastingly
             Holy
             in
             its
             self
             ,
             Holy
             in
             every
             Operation
             and
             Ministration
             in
             Man
             ;
             but
             in
             Degree
             ,
             the
             Administrations
             differ
             ,
             the
             Law
             must
             be
             passed
             under
             ,
             before
             the
             Sonship
             is
             known
             ;
             it
             is
             the
             Spirit
             of
             Holiness
             in
             every
             step
             ,
             so
             denominated
             from
             its
             Effects
             ,
             though
             the
             Sonship
             is
             not
             the
             first
             step
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               These
               Mens
               arguing
               that
               Men
               may
               be
               Eternally
               Saved
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               who
               have
               no
               Faith
               or
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               without
               them
               ,
               do
               sufficiently
               declare
               what
               Heathens
               they
               are
               ,
               and
               of
               what
               little
               value
               they
               make
               the
               Faith
               and
               Knowledge
               of
               Christ
               Crucified
               ,
               and
               that
               their
               Religion
               is
               nothing
               but
               
               Deism
               ,
            
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             We
             do
             not
             believe
             that
             ,
             that
             Faith
             is
             not
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             whom
             the
             means
             of
             knowing
             it
             ,
             is
             offered
             ,
             but
             the
             contrary
             :
             But
             that
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             
               not
               revealed
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               of
               Necessity
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
            
             G.
             Keith
             hath
             granted
             .
             There
             it
             is
             more
             than
             Deism
             ,
             yea
             Christianity
             ,
             for
             
               believing
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               they
               do
               believe
               in
               Christ
               .
            
             See
             
               Universal
               Grace
            
             ,
             p.
             117.
             and
             p.
             30.
             
          
           
             In
             his
             Fourthly
             ,
             he
             cites
             a
             Passage
             of
             mine
             imperfectly
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Rector
               Corrected
            
             ,
             p.
             150.
             and
             then
             makes
             his
             flourish
             .
             To
             a
             Question
             of
             the
             Rector
             of
             
               Arrow
               ,
               whether
               the
               Light
               within
               sufficiently
               tells
               us
               ,
            
             that
             
               the
               Messiah
               is
               come
            
             ,
             born
             ,
             had
             real
             Flesh
             ,
             dyed
             ,
             
               &c.
               G.
               Keith
            
             Answers
             ,
             
               that
               it
               doth
               teach
               ,
               That
               there
               is
               a
               God
               that
               created
               all
               things
               ,
               that
               he
               is
               most
               Holy
               ,
               Just
               ,
               and
               Wise
               ,
               a
               plentiful
               Rewarder
               of
               them
               that
               fear
               him
               ,
            
             &c.
             and
             that
             
               these
               are
            
             AS
             NECESSARY
             
               Truths
               as
               any
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             See
             my
             p.
             22.
             )
             Upon
             this
             I
             argued
             (
             and
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             hath
             dropt
             both
             Quotation
             and
             Argument
             )
             
               If
               the
               Holy
               Ghost
               be
               given
            
             ONLY
             
               to
               the
               one
               Faith
               ,
               not
               to
               the
               other
               ,
               surely
               that
               one
               Faith
               must
               needs
               be
               the
               most
               necessary
               Faith.
            
             Now
             to
             the
             other
             part
             [
             that
             many
             ,
             who
             never
             had
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             yet
             if
             faithful
             to
             the
             Light
             ,
             whether
             they
             have
             not
             been
             accepted
             ,
             have
             not
             believed
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             by
             believing
             in
             Christ
             ,
             who
             is
             the
             Light
             ]
             he
             queries
             ,
             
               But
               where
               is
               my
               Contradiction
               here
               ?
            
             Answ
             .
             Even
             in
             what
             I
             have
             cited
             above
             ,
             and
             he
             hath
             craftily
             left
             out
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               Did
               I
               ever
               say
               ,
               That
               Men
               may
               believe
               in
               the
               Light
               ,
               or
               Christ
               within
               ,
               and
               never
               at
               any
               Time
               ,
               from
               first
               to
               last
               
               believe
               in
               Christ
               without
               ,
               either
               explicitely
               or
               implicitely
               ?
               For
               this
               they
               bring
               no
               Proof
               ,
               and
               I
               believe
               they
               cannot
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             .
             Answ
             .
             It
             was
             not
             the
             Rectors
             Question
             ,
             Whether
             they
             that
             dyed
             without
             it
             ,
             and
             had
             it
             not
             at
             first
             ,
             should
             have
             it
             at
             last
             ,
             in
             some
             other
             Revolution
             ?
             Perhaps
             neither
             of
             them
             dreamt
             of
             that
             Distinction
             ,
             when
             the
             Book
             was
             wrote
             .
             Nor
             whether
             they
             should
             have
             it
             explicitely
             or
             implicitely
             ,
             but
             whether
             the
             Light
             doth
             sufficiently
             tell
             it
             ?
             He
             should
             in
             his
             Answer
             have
             made
             that
             Distinction
             ,
             if
             he
             would
             have
             it
             allowed
             him
             now
             ;
             but
             instead
             of
             that
             ,
             to
             an
             indefinite
             Question
             ,
             he
             gives
             an
             indefinite
             Answer
             ,
             asserting
             there
             are
             Truths
             as
             necessary
             that
             it
             doth
             teach
             ,
             and
             that
             they
             that
             believe
             in
             the
             Light
             [
             believe
             these
             necessary
             Truths
             thus
             revealed
             ]
             believe
             in
             Christ
             ,
             and
             are
             accepted
             .
          
           
             I
             having
             in
             my
             p.
             25
             ,
             26.
             cited
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             [
             That
             Eternal
             Life
             and
             Salvation
             is
             only
             to
             be
             had
             through
             the
             Knowledge
             and
             Faith
             of
             Christ
             Crucified
             —
             that
             this
             Faith
             is
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             all
             —
             The
             Work
             of
             Sanctification
             ascribed
             in
             Scripture
             to
             Christs
             Blood
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             his
             inward
             Appearance
             ,
             and
             to
             both
             indispensibly
             necessary
             ,
             and
             to
             Faith
             therein
             .
             ]
             I
             opposed
             them
             ,
             p.
             26
             ,
             to
             31.
             to
             his
             former
             sayings
             ,
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             giving
             the
             go-by
             to
             the
             rest
             ,
             toucheth
             upon
             this
             Passage
             [
             The
             Work
             of
             Sanctification
             ,
             
               &c.
               ]
               Thus
               we
               see
               plainly
            
             (
             saith
             he
             p.
             30.
             )
             
               they
               place
            
             ALL
             upon
             
             
               Christ
               within
               ,
               and
            
             NOTHING
             
               upon
               Christ
               without
            
             ,
             and
             adds
             ,
             
               O
               bold
               Antichristianism
            
             ,
             &
             c
             !
             But
             he
             sees
             amiss
             ,
             I
             did
             not
             here
             give
             Mine
             or
             
             my
             Friends
             Sentiments
             either
             way
             (
             that
             I
             had
             done
             before
             ,
             p.
             11.
             )
             but
             opposed
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             to
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             :
             Yet
             may
             now
             tell
             him
             ,
             We
             do
             not
             place
             all
             upon
             Christ
             within
             ,
             nor
             all
             upon
             Christ
             without
             ;
             we
             do
             not
             divide
             Christ
             ,
             but
             believe
             it
             was
             necessary
             that
             he
             should
             come
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             it
             was
             afterwards
             expedient
             ,
             he
             should
             go
             away
             ,
             and
             that
             the
             belief
             of
             both
             is
             a
             Duty
             ,
             even
             
               in
               order
               to
               Salvation
            
             ,
             where
             the
             means
             of
             having
             it
             ,
             are
             afforded
             .
             And
             himself
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               The
               Knowledge
               of
               Christs
               coming
               in
               the
               outward
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               necessity
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               save
               only
               where
               it
               is
               revealed
               :
            
             Which
             as
             it
             was
             one
             of
             the
             places
             among
             many
             other
             I
             cited
             (
             see
             my
             p.
             30.
             )
             in
             Contradiction
             to
             the
             three
             Passages
             above
             ;
             so
             had
             he
             no
             Reason
             to
             say
             here
             ,
             
               But
               wherein
               I
               have
               contradicted
               that
               Assertion
               ,
               they
               shew
               not
            
             ;
             for
             I
             both
             shewed
             and
             directed
             my
             Reader
             to
             fourteen
             contradictory
             Assertions
             out
             of
             his
             Book
             of
             
               Universal
               Grace
            
             ,
             from
             my
             p.
             26
             ,
             to
             31.
             and
             declared
             p.
             26.
             (
             immediately
             after
             the
             Quotation
             he
             brings
             )
             that
             I
             so
             brought
             them
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Sixthly
             ,
             he
             creeps
             in
             at
             the
             Tail
             of
             a
             Citation
             of
             Mine
             [
             Nor
             is
             the
             outward
             Name
             that
             which
             saveth
             ,
             but
             the
             inward
             Nature
             ,
             Vertue
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             thus
             ,
             
               But
               they
               no
               where
               shew
               how
               I
               contradict
               this
               .
            
             Answ
             .
             That
             is
             false
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             one
             of
             these
             fourteen
             I
             mentioned
             even
             now
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               I
               say
               still
               ,
               it
               is
               not
               the
               outward
               Name
               either
               of
               God
               or
               Christ
               ,
               that
               saveth
               without
               the
               inward
               Nature
               ,
               Vertue
               and
               Power
               ,
               which
               dwelt
               and
               dwells
               in
               all
               fulness
               in
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Here
             he
             falsifieth
             his
             own
             Quotation
             ,
             as
             
             if
             there
             were
             no
             difference
             between
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             the
             outward
             Name
             that
             saveth
             ,
             BUT
             the
             inward
             Nature
             ,
             &c.
             and
             saying
             ,
             It
             is
             not
             the
             outward
             Name
             that
             saves
             WITHOUT
             the
             inward
             Nature
             ,
             &c.
             
             So
             little
             doth
             he
             regard
             ,
             what
             becomes
             a
             fair
             Adversary
             .
             Had
             he
             took
             my
             Sentence
             entire
             his
             Contradiction
             had
             been
             obvious
             .
             In
             Order
             to
             clear
             an
             Objection
             himself
             had
             raised
             ,
             
               That
               there
               can
               be
               no
               Justification
               without
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               but
               these
            
             Gentiles
             
               had
               not
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               ,
               therefore
               ,
            
             &c.
             he
             Answers
             
               by
               denying
               the
               second
               Proposition
            
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               they
               did
               cleave
               unto
               ,
               and
               believe
               in
               the
               Light
               they
               believe
               in
               Christ
               ,
               for
               he
               is
               the
               Light
               nor
               is
               the
               outward
               Name
               that
               which
               saveth
               but
               the
               inward
               Nature
               ,
               Virtue
               and
               Power
               signified
               thereby
               ;
               which
               was
               made
               manifest
               in
               them
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             So
             that
             here
             he
             ascribes
             Salvation
             in
             these
             Gentiles
             to
             the
             inward
             Work
             ,
             who
             ,
             according
             as
             stated
             on
             the
             Objection
             ,
             were
             supposed
             not
             to
             have
             Faith
             in
             Christ
             ,
             but
             they
             believing
             in
             the
             Light
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             they
             have
             ,
             and
             so
             contradicts
             that
             other
             saying
             ,
             alledged
             above
             ,
             that
             the
             
               Faith
               of
               both
            
             the
             inward
             and
             outward
             coming
             ,
             
               is
               indispensibly
               necessary
               to
               all
            
             .
          
           
             He
             often
             laies
             to
             my
             Charge
             ,
             that
             
               I
               bring
               no
               place
               to
               prove
               where
               he
               contradicts
               himself
            
             ;
             but
             that
             is
             not
             true
             :
             He
             leaps
             over
             my
             Proofs
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             not
             see
             them
             ,
             picking
             here
             and
             there
             a
             Passage
             ,
             in
             reading
             over
             many
             Pages
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             chuseth
             such
             ,
             as
             lye
             most
             remote
             from
             my
             comparing
             ,
             wherein
             the
             Contradiction
             lies
             .
             So
             here
             (
             in
             his
             Seventhly
             )
             upon
             my
             quoting
             him
             ,
             
               That
               these
            
             Gentiles
             (
             he
             leaves
             out
             ,
             
               who
               did
               call
               
               upon
               the
               Name
               of
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               were
               saved
               ,
            
             and
             adds
             ,
             which
             was
             not
             there
             ,
             
               had
               the
               Gospel
               Preached
               unto
               them
               ,
               who
            
             goes
             on
             )
             
               were
               not
               under
               any
               outward
               Administration
               of
               the
               Gospel
               :
            
             And
             then
             alledgeth
             ,
             I
             bring
             no
             place
             to
             prove
             where
             he
             contradicts
             this
             Assertion
             .
             I
             will
             tell
             him
             ,
             Let
             him
             ●ut
             read
             two
             Lines
             further
             ,
             and
             it
             will
             direct
             him
             ,
             where
             ,
             viz.
             in
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             70.
             
             But
             guess
             ,
             I
             ken
             his
             meaning
             ,
             why
             he
             left
             out
             [
             did
             ●all
             upon
             the
             Name
             of
             the
             Lord
             ]
             and
             put
             ●n
             [
             had
             the
             Gospel
             preached
             unto
             them
             ]
             viz.
             that
             he
             might
             hook
             in
             the
             next
             Citation
             of
             Mine
             ,
             which
             more
             touched
             him
             ,
             without
             a
             particular
             Reply
             .
             For
             this
             was
             but
             a
             Proem
             to
             that
             ,
             ●here
             from
             the
             Apostles
             saying
             ,
             
               They
               have
               not
               I
               obeyed
            
             ,
             I
             shew
             he
             allows
             
               the
               very
               Gospel
               hath
               ●een
               Preached
               unto
               all
               ,
               otherwise
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               they
               ●ould
               never
               have
               been
               charged
               with
               not
               having
               obeyed
               it
               :
            
             And
             upon
             that
             ,
             I
             put
             him
             to
             prove
             ,
             ●hat
             the
             History
             of
             Christs
             Birth
             ,
             Crucifixion
             ,
             &c.
             was
             ever
             preached
             to
             all
             ,
             either
             explicite●
             or
             implicitely
             ,
             seeing
             he
             saith
             ,
             the
             very
             Go●pel
             hath
             been
             ;
             and
             secondly
             ,
             that
             such
             recei●ed
             not
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             as
             in
             p.
             28.
             of
             Mine
             ,
             ●
             this
             like
             a
             Man
             ?
             Or
             a
             Scholar
             ?
             And
             that
             to
             ●●e
             he
             so
             vndervalues
             ,
             as
             having
             neither
             true
             ●ogick
             ,
             nor
             common
             Sense
             ?
             And
             whereas
             he
             ●n
             Answer
             to
             the
             jumbled
             Quotation
             he
             brings
             )
             ●lledgeth
             that
             the
             
               former
               Distinction
               will
               serve
               ●re
               ,
               of
               express
               and
               implicite
               ,
            
             this
             is
             to
             affirm
             ,
             ●ot
             prove
             .
             If
             Time
             or
             Ability
             had
             not
             failed
             ●im
             ,
             surely
             it
             behoved
             him
             to
             have
             done
             it
             .
          
           
             What
             he
             would
             have
             to
             be
             Noted
             ,
             as
             if
             the
             
               ●ain
               Branch
               of
               the
               Question
               were
               ,
               of
               the
               Necessity
               
               of
               our
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               crucified
               to
               our
               Salvation
               who
               are
               professed
               Christians
               ,
            
             I
             do
             note
             ,
             as
             a
             notable
             slander
             ,
             for
             Proof
             whereof
             he
             referring
             n●
             to
             his
             own
             Evidence
             (
             some
             where
             or
             other
             in
             his
             
               Exact
               Narrative
            
             ,
             for
             he
             tells
             us
             not
             where
             )
             I
             Answer
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             but
             if
             there
             ,
             the
             Reader
             will
             find
             it
             replied
             to
             ,
             in
             the
             Answer
             to
             the
             Narrative
             .
          
           
             
               How
               the
               most
               pious
               and
               upright
               among
               the
            
             Gentiles
             
               were
               saved
               by
               Faith
               in
               Christ
               Crucified
               ,
               wh●
               had
               not
               Faith
               outwardly
               Preached
               ,
            
             he
             now
             say
             
               may
               be
               one
               of
               these
               Secret
               things
               that
               belong
               to
               God
               and
               not
               to
               us
               ,
               till
               he
               please
               to
               reveal
               it
               .
            
             Wh●
             doth
             he
             meddle
             with
             them
             then
             ,
             and
             prov●
             quarrelsom
             about
             it
             ?
             Why
             seek
             to
             comprehen●
             it
             ,
             and
             describe
             it
             ,
             by
             the
             
               City
               of
               Refuge
            
             ,
             &
             ●
             where
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             they
             are
             
               shut
               up
            
             as
             in
             a
             Custody
             or
             Safeguard
             ,
             till
             the
             Faith
             come
             to
             be
             revealed
             ?
             But
             this
             't
             is
             to
             hold
             Notions
             ,
             a
             Madares
             not
             defend
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Eighthly
             ,
             he
             brings
             me
             in
             thus
             quoting
             him
             ,
             
               He
               [
               Christ
               ]
               left
               not
               the
               other
               Nations
               destitute
               of
               the
               main
               and
               principal
               Thing
               ,
               eve●
               the
               Manifestation
               of
               the
               Light
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             [
             I
             adde●
             there
             ,
             
               which
               would
               have
               given
               them
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               of
               all
               his
               Laws
               and
               Statutes
               ne●●
               ful
               to
               be
               known
               by
               them
               ]
            
             Hereupon
             he
             Paraphr●
             se●h
             upon
             his
             own
             Words
             ,
             
               main
               and
               principal
               thing
               ,
               〈◊〉
               think
               ,
               he
               meant
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               compared
               with
               Christ
               without
               ,
            
             he
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               we
               deceive
               our selves
            
             .
             Answ
             .
             That
             it
             was
             such
             a
             Manifestation
             as
             gave
             the
             Knowledge
             of
             God
             ,
             and
             of
             all
             his
             Laws
             and
             Statutes
             needful
             to
             be
             known
             by
             them
             ,
             are
             his
             own
             Words
             .
             And
             seeing
             the●
             
             were
             destitute
             of
             something
             ,
             what
             was
             that
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             and
             now
             have
             not
             ,
             whence
             they
             are
             denominated
             Gentiles
             (
             that
             which
             he
             queried
             upon
             (
             as
             I
             instanced
             in
             my
             p.
             31.
             )
             
               seeing
               it
               hath
               been
               so
               in
               Times
               past
               ,
               why
               may
               it
               not
               be
               so
               now
               )
            
             but
             even
             that
             which
             we
             have
             ,
             from
             whence
             we
             are
             denominated
             Christians
             ?
          
           
             From
             my
             Book
             he
             sallies
             to
             G.
             Whitehead's
             Postscript
             ,
             whither
             I
             now
             follow
             him
             .
             His
             Notion
             of
             the
             Revolutions
             I
             had
             deduced
             from
             what
             himself
             had
             laid
             down
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             :
             The
             same
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             charges
             upon
             him
             from
             Personal
             Conference
             ;
             to
             which
             in
             general
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             replies
             by
             referring
             to
             his
             Book
             ,
             called
             
               Truth
               and
               Innocency
               Defended
            
             (
             wherein
             the
             Reader
             may
             find
             he
             is
             rather
             Evasive
             than
             plain
             )
             and
             to
             his
             Appendix
             to
             the
             
               General
               History
               of
               the
            
             Quakers
             ,
             without
             citing
             any
             Passage
             out
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             then
             excepts
             against
             G.
             Whitehead's
             Evidence
             ,
             from
             his
             Words
             ,
             
               If
               I
               mistake
               not
            
             ,
             adding
             in
             a
             Scoff
             ,
             
               Is
               this
               like
               Infallible
            
             George
             Whitehead
             ?
             See
             p.
             31.
             
             
             To
             which
             I
             Answer
             ,
             The
             Words
             having
             been
             spoken
             about
             twelve
             Years
             ago
             ,
             it
             became
             not
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             to
             be
             over
             Positive
             ,
             as
             to
             every
             Circumstance
             ,
             as
             whether
             it
             was
             the
             first
             Point
             in
             difference
             betwixt
             them
             ,
             whether
             the
             Transmigration
             was
             to
             be
             of
             all
             Souls
             ,
             or
             of
             some
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             how
             many
             particular
             Scriptures
             he
             argued
             from
             ,
             &c.
             but
             as
             to
             the
             Main
             he
             is
             
               Positive
               ,
               I
               am
               sure
            
             ,
             saith
             
               G.
               Whitehead
               ,
               he
               argued
               for
               that
               Notion
            
             (
             of
             the
             Revolution
             of
             Humane
             Souls
             )
             
               in
               a
               Book
               of
               his
               in
               Manuscript
               ;
               which
               he
               shewed
               me
               before
               he
               went
               over
               
               into
            
             America
             ,
             
               that
               he
               then
               disswaded
               him
               fr●●
               Printing
            
             it
             ,
             and
             withal
             that
             G.
             Keith
             
               told
               him
               since
               his
               return
               ,
               he
               had
               brought
               it
               over
               with
               him
               ,
            
             as
             in
             said
             Postscript
             ,
             p.
             50
             ,
             51.
             
             So
             that
             
               G.
               Keith's
            
             flourish
             is
             very
             Empty
             and
             Idle
             ,
             
               G.
               Whitehead's
            
             Evidence
             being
             in
             so
             many
             respects
             full
             and
             positive
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               If
               such
               a
               Manuscript
               were
               such
               a
               Crime
               in
            
             G.
             Keith
             ,
             
               to
               render
               me
               an
               Apostate
            
             [
             I
             find
             no
             ground
             he
             hath
             so
             to
             suggest
             ]
             
               and
               gone
               from
               Truth
               ,
               why
               did
               not
            
             G.
             Whitehead
             
               give
               me
               Gospel
               Order
            
             ,
             &
             c
             ?
             Answ
             .
             I
             do
             not
             find
             but
             he
             did
             give
             
               Private
               Admonition
            
             ,
             and
             tha●
             it
             had
             that
             Effect
             ,
             as
             to
             disswade
             him
             from
             Printing
             it
             .
             But
             that
             every
             Error
             in
             Judgment
             should
             Anathematize
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             render
             his
             no
             Brother
             ,
             especially
             while
             kept
             Private
             and
             not
             Divulged
             ,
             he
             may
             see
             is
             not
             our
             way
             ,
             by
             the
             friendly
             Correspondence
             afterwards
             hel●
             between
             
               G.
               Fox
               ,
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             and
             him
             ,
             which
             although
             he
             now
             make
             so
             ill
             an
             use
             of
             ,
             as
             if
             i●
             were
             Hypocrisy
             in
             them
             ,
             so
             to
             do
             ,
             as
             to
             excu●●
             his
             late
             calling
             
               G.
               Whitehead
               ,
               Dear
               Geo.
               Whitehead
               ,
            
             even
             when
             his
             Heart
             was
             not
             with
             him
             and
             his
             Brethren
             ,
             but
             he
             had
             broke
             out
             int●
             Enmity
             and
             Prejudice
             ;
             yet
             are
             not
             the
             Case
             Parallel
             .
          
           
             
               But
               leaving
            
             G.
             Whitehead
             
               a
               while
               ,
               let
               me
               return
               a
               little
               to
               the
               Book
               ,
            
             saith
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             which
             shews
             ,
             he
             assigns
             the
             Book
             to
             another
             Author
             notwithstanding
             his
             former
             laying
             it
             to
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             .
             That
             which
             comes
             next
             is
             this
             Whereas
             
               G.
               Keith
               in
               an
               Answer
            
             to
             an
             Objection
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               dyed
               not
               that
               Day
               that
               he
               s●●ned
               ,
            
             
             &c.
             had
             alledged
             ,
             that
             
               Adam
               not
               living
               a
               ●●●pleat
               thousand
               Years
               ,
               which
               in
               Scriptures
               signifies
               sometimes
               a
               Day
               ,
            
             Psalm
             90.
             
             
               It
               may
               be
               said
               ,
               he
               lived
               not
               a
               whole
               Day
               ,
            
             I
             replied
             ,
             
               That
               this
               is
               a
               Principle
               of
               the
               Revolutionists
               is
               plain
               to
               all
               that
               know
               their
               Principles
               ,
               and
               that
               it
               is
               his
               ,
               is
               also
               manifest
            
             [
             there
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             stops
             ,
             but
             I
             go
             on
             ]
             
               in
               that
               he
               gives
               it
               as
               one
               of
               the
               Answers
               to
               the
               Objection
               .
            
             Upon
             this
             he
             Vaunts
             ,
             saying
             ,
             p.
             32.
             
             
             
               What
               lame
               Evidence
               and
               Argument
               is
               this
               ?
            
             And
             then
             tells
             us
             ,
             
               Justin
               Martyr
               ,
               and
               many
               others
               ,
               Worthy
               ,
               Antient
               and
               Late
               Christian
               Writers
               held
               ,
               that
               a
               thousand
               Years
               in
               Scripture
               sometimes
               signifie
               a
               Day
            
             (
             which
             they
             might
             for
             ought
             I
             know
             ,
             for
             he
             thinks
             it
             enough
             to
             assert
             ,
             without
             directing
             us
             ,
             where
             to
             find
             it
             )
             and
             at
             length
             gives
             us
             the
             same
             from
             Scripture
             .
             But
             all
             this
             will
             not
             help
             him
             ,
             the
             Question
             is
             not
             whether
             a
             thousand
             Years
             doth
             not
             in
             Scripture
             sometimes
             signifie
             a
             Day
             ;
             but
             whether
             it
             did
             so
             in
             that
             Place
             ,
             where
             it
             is
             said
             to
             
               Adam
               ,
               In
               the
               Day
               that
               thou
               eatest
               thereof
               ,
               thou
               shalt
               surely
               dye
            
             ;
             and
             whether
             giving
             that
             Interpretation
             there
             to
             that
             Objection
             ,
             did
             not
             involve
             him
             ,
             in
             the
             Notion
             of
             the
             Revolutionists
             ,
             who
             so
             construe
             the
             Place
             ,
             and
             therefrom
             labour
             to
             defend
             their
             Notion
             .
          
           
             Though
             he
             like
             not
             to
             be
             esteemed
             a
             favourer
             of
             Revolutionism
             ,
             (
             telling
             us
             in
             the
             last
             Line
             of
             this
             Page
             ,
             his
             
               not
               daring
               to
               defend
               it
               ,
               did
               not
               proceed
               from
               fear
               of
               being
               defamed
               ,
               but
               seeing
               he
               pretends
               to
               no
               such
               Assurance
               in
               the
               Case
               ,
            
             &c.
             )
             Yet
             would
             he
             fain
             perswade
             us
             ,
             we
             
               make
               Paul
            
             and
             
               Beza
               alike
               guilty
               in
               the
               Case
               of
               the
               Revolutions
               ,
               if
               the
               Words
               of
            
             Paul
             ,
             Gal.
             3.
             22
             ,
             23.
             
               be
               but
               
               well
               considered
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             That
             that
             Place
             speaks
             of
             a
             State
             after
             Death
             ,
             doth
             not
             appear
             ,
             ●●
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             doth
             ,
             in
             saying
             ,
             
               So
               that
               had
               they
               dyed
               in
               that
               State
               ,
               they
               could
               not
               have
               perished
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               Man-slayer
               was
               safe
               in
               the
               City
               of
               Refuge
               ;
            
             (
             Thus
             in
             my
             p.
             33.
             
             I
             quoted
             him
             out
             of
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             43.
             )
             On
             the
             contrary
             the
             Author
             to
             the
             Hebrews
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               i●
               it
               appointed
               unto
               Men
               once
               to
               dye
               ,
               but
               after
               this
               the
               Judgment
               ,
               so
               Christ
               was
               once
               offered
               ,
            
             Heb.
             9.
             27
             ,
             28.
             
             So
             have
             I
             answered
             one
             Scripture
             by
             another
             .
             And
             now
             he
             need
             not
             say
             (
             as
             he
             here
             doth
             ,
             p.
             33.
             )
             
               Suppose
               that
               twelve
               Years
               ago
               I
            
             
             
               was
               in
               an
               Error
               ,
               will
               that
               prove
               that
               I
               hold
               them
               still
               ?
            
             For
             his
             holding
             them
             still
             is
             proved
             by
             other
             Mediums
             ,
             of
             which
             the
             Instance
             above
             i●
             one
             .
             Nor
             yet
             hath
             he
             cause
             to
             suggest
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             
               too
               probable
               if
            
             G.
             Whitehead
             
               could
               have
               revealed
               any
               secret
               ;
               that
               would
               have
               taken
               away
               his
               Life
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               done
               it
               :
            
             For
             that
             is
             but
             a
             malicious
             Insinuation
             ,
             what
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             declared
             being
             now
             no
             secret
             in
             it self
             ,
             nor
             was
             it
             probable
             that
             what
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             communicated
             to
             him
             ,
             and
             designed
             to
             Print
             ,
             was
             imparted
             as
             a
             Secret.
             
          
           
             Now
             we
             are
             come
             to
             my
             Fourth
             Head
             ,
             
               of
               Christ
               and
               the
               Saints
               glorified
               Bodies
               ,
            
             wherein
             I
             opposed
             G.
             Keith's
             Notion
             in
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             111.
             saying
             ,
             
               
                 Paul
                 distinguisheth
              
               between
               the
               Belly
               and
               the
               Body
               ,
               saying
               ,
               God
               will
               destroy
               the
               Belly
               ,
               but
               he
               doth
               not
               say
               ,
               he
               will
               destroy
               the
               Body
               ,
               for
               seeing
               after
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
               Men
               shall
               need
               none
               of
               the
               Meats
               of
               this
               corruptible
               World
               ,
               nor
               shall
               
               they
               need
               a
               Belly
               to
               put
               them
               in
               ,
               as
               Guts
               and
               Draught
               ,
               or
               any
               gross
               Parts
               ,
            
             as
             Men
             have
             ●ow
             .
             This
             I
             represented
             as
             a
             very
             carnal
             Conception
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             opposed
             to
             his
             former
             Sentiments
             ,
             wherein
             he
             declared
             the
             
               glorified
               Bodies
            
             both
             of
             Christ
             and
             the
             Saints
             to
             be
             wholly
             Spiritual
             .
             For
             indeed
             what
             Analoge
             is
             there
             between
             a
             spiritual
             Body
             ,
             and
             that
             Body
             which
             is
             not
             to
             be
             destroyed
             ,
             but
             only
             the
             Belly
             ,
             Guts
             and
             Draught
             of
             it
             ?
             Herein
             he
             seems
             well-deserving
             the
             Character
             of
             a
             Carnal
             Conceiver
             ,
             which
             I
             fastned
             on
             him
             ,
             and
             this
             Answers
             G.
             Keith's
             Query
             ,
             
               Do
               these
               Words
               prove
               that
               I
               have
               Carnal
               Conceptions
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               like
               those
               Sadducees
               ?
            
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               the
               Sadducees
               altogether
               deny
               the
               Resurrection
               ?
            
             I
             Answer
             ,
             Yes
             :
             Yet
             the
             Idea
             they
             conceived
             thereof
             ,
             in
             such
             as
             did
             believe
             it
             ,
             was
             very
             carnal
             ,
             witness
             their
             Instance
             in
             the
             seven
             Men
             that
             married
             one
             Woman
             :
             But
             upon
             a
             groundless
             Presumption
             ,
             that
             I
             had
             inferred
             his
             saying
             ,
             that
             Men
             should
             have
             Belly
             ,
             Guts
             and
             Draught
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             which
             I
             never
             intended
             ,
             he
             bestows
             his
             vulgar
             Rhetorick
             of
             
               Perversion
               and
               downright
               Forgery
            
             upon
             me
             ,
             then
             refers
             p.
             34.
             to
             his
             Book
             called
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             
             which
             I
             am
             willing
             enough
             the
             Reader
             should
             see
             ,
             for
             there
             he
             will
             find
             more
             of
             the
             same
             Leaven
             ,
             and
             lastly
             his
             Answer
             to
             the
             Bishop
             of
             
             Aberdeen's
             queries
             ,
             which
             was
             Extant
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               thirty
               Years
               ago
               .
               Answ
            
             .
             His
             former
             Sentiments
             therein
             being
             sound
             ,
             (
             if
             they
             were
             so
             )
             doth
             not
             prove
             his
             latter
             were
             so
             :
             But
             that
             he
             hath
             contradicted
             himself
             ,
             in
             this
             
             and
             other
             particulars
             ,
             is
             too
             notorious
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             ,
             to
             such
             as
             have
             read
             my
             former
             ,
             and
             〈◊〉
             read
             these
             .
          
           
             The
             next
             thing
             is
             concerning
             Water-Baptism
             and
             the
             Supper
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shewed
             ,
             tha●
             one
             while
             he
             pretended
             to
             be
             moderate
             in
             his
             Judgment
             concerning
             them
             ,
             another
             while
             represented
             the●
             as
             
               abolished
               Shadows
            
             ,
             and
             
               leg●
               Rites
               buried
            
             ,
             and
             
               not
               to
               be
               raised
               up
               again
               ,
            
             as
             i●
             my
             p.
             35
             ,
             to
             42.
             
             More
             Instances
             I
             could
             give
             but
             I
             reserve
             them
             till
             further
             Service
             calls
             fo●
             them
             ,
             these
             being
             shifted
             by
             him
             ;
             though
             upon
             occasion
             of
             my
             opposing
             some
             of
             his
             Queries
             (
             in
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             183
             ,
             184.
             )
             t●
             his
             declared
             contradictory
             Sense
             formerly
             ●●
             alledgeth
             ,
             that
             they
             were
             
               simply
               proposed
               by
               hi●
               as
               Queries
               ,
               and
               plainly
               distinguished
               from
               Positions
               ,
            
             and
             that
             at
             
             Turners-Hall
             
               some
               made
               the
               excuse
               ,
               They
               did
               but
               Query
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             That
             Account
             or
             Narrative
             of
             what
             passed
             at
             
             Turners-Hall
             ,
             being
             given
             by
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Party
             and
             none
             of
             the
             fairest
             Adversaries
             ,
             I
             dare
             not
             confide
             in
             ,
             and
             therefore
             apply
             my self
             to
             himself
             thus
             ,
             That
             if
             I
             did
             believe
             he
             would
             deny
             there
             were
             
               affirmative
               Interrogatives
            
             ,
             Queries
             in
             the
             Nature
             of
             Affirmations
             ,
             I
             would
             hunt
             for
             a
             passage
             I
             lately
             saw
             in
             a
             Book
             of
             his
             ,
             that
             would
             give
             it
             against
             him
             .
             For
             that
             these
             were
             so
             ,
             coupled
             with
             Positions
             ,
             
               not
               distinguished
            
             from
             them
             ,
             is
             plain
             in
             that
             they
             were
             proposed
             ,
             as
             tending
             to
             
               Love
               ,
               Peace
               and
               Unity
               among
               the
               Sincere
               Professors
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
            
             (
             see
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             173.
             )
             which
             if
             he
             will
             not
             be
             bound
             by
             ,
             what
             are
             they
             brought
             for
             ,
             or
             
             what
             a
             slippery
             Chapman
             will
             these
             Men
             have
             of
             him
             ?
             But
             to
             go
             on
             ,
             from
             his
             adding
             of
             these
             Sincere
             Professors
             ,
             that
             they
             
               held
               the
               Head
               ,
               and
               Build
               on
               the
               true
               Foundation
               ,
               and
               yet
               differ
               in
               some
               lesser
               Matters
               :
            
             I
             observed
             ,
             that
             at
             the
             same
             Time
             no
             Epithets
             were
             (
             with
             him
             )
             black
             enough
             upon
             his
             quondam
             Friends
             ,
             whom
             he
             sometimes
             boasts
             he
             hath
             been
             upwards
             of
             thirty
             Years
             amongst
             .
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             taking
             hold
             of
             that
             Passage
             [
             hold
             the
             Head
             ,
             and
             build
             on
             the
             true
             Foundation
             ]
             and
             giving
             the
             other
             the
             slip
             ,
             renders
             us
             
               so
               unchristianly
               uncharitable
            
             (
             as
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               we
               too
               evidently
               shew
               we
               are
               )
               as
               to
               judge
               none
               in
            
             Christendom
             
               differing
               from
               us
               in
               Profession
               ,
               hold
               the
               Head
               ,
               or
               are
               Sincere
               Professors
               of
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               but
               we
               only
               .
            
             But
             he
             runs
             too
             fast
             ,
             and
             in
             his
             Prejudice
             outruns
             himself
             .
             We
             do
             not
             so
             judge
             ,
             though
             he
             ,
             while
             so
             
               unchristianly
               uncharitable
            
             (
             they
             are
             his
             own
             Words
             )
             to
             his
             quondam
             Friends
             ,
             and
             yet
             seeking
             to
             claw
             with
             others
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             Nest
             somewhere
             ,
             deserved
             that
             rebuke
             .
          
           
             Now
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             a
             kind
             of
             Retractation
             he
             makes
             .
             The
             Reader
             may
             perhaps
             expect
             some
             great
             matter
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             enformed
             ,
             what
             large
             Notice
             he
             hath
             given
             before
             hand
             ,
             above
             a
             twelve
             Month
             ago
             ,
             and
             how
             he
             bespoke
             his
             own
             Praise
             in
             the
             being
             free
             to
             do
             it
             .
             For
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               True
               Copy
            
             (
             Dated
             in
             the
             third
             Month
             ,
             1695.
             )
             in
             Order
             to
             introduce
             what
             he
             called
             ,
             
               A
               short
               List
               of
               the
               Vile
               and
               gross
               Errors
               of
            
             G.
             Whitehead
             ,
             J.
             Whitehead
             ,
             W.
             Penn
             ,
             &c.
             he
             
               freely
               acknowledgeth
               ,
               that
               upon
               a
               review
               
               of
               his
               former
               Books
               of
               
                 Immediate
                 Revelation
                 ,
                 Universal
                 Grace
                 ,
                 Rector
                 Corrected
                 ,
              
               and
               
                 Truth
                 defended
              
               ,
               he
               hath
               found
               some
               Passages
               and
               Words
               ,
               that
               not
               only
               need
               some
               further
               Explanation
               ,
               but
               even
               in
               some
               Part
               an
               Emendation
               and
               Correction
               :
               And
               thanks
               Almighty
               God
               ,
               that
               has
               not
               only
               given
               him
               to
               see
               them
               ,
               but
               has
               given
               him
               that
               Humility
               of
               Heart
               ,
               Love
               to
               Truth
               ,
               and
               regard
               to
               the
               Salvation
               of
               Souls
               ,
               that
               he
               can
               freely
               both
               acknowledge
               and
               correct
               his
               former
               Mistakes
               ,
               after
               the
               example
               of
               some
               worthy
               Ancients
               ,
               
                 True
                 Copy
              
               ,
               p.
               17.
               
            
             What
             could
             be
             expected
             from
             hence
             ,
             but
             something
             besides
             flourish
             ,
             from
             such
             as
             did
             not
             know
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             especially
             considering
             he
             hath
             took
             Time
             for
             it
             ?
             All
             he
             gives
             is
             this
             ,
             
               I
               am
               not
               ashamed
            
             (
             says
             he
             here
             ,
             p.
             34
             ,
             35.
             )
             
               to
               own
               my
               general
               Mistakes
               ,
               I
               have
               been
               under
               ,
               concerning
               divers
               Places
               of
               Scriptures
               ,
               particularly
               Relative
               to
               Water-Baptism
               and
               the
               Supper
               ,
               as
            
             Mat.
             28.
             19.
             and
             1
             Cor.
             11.
             26.
             
             
               And
               some
               other
               Places
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               relative
               to
               some
               other
               Matters
               ,
               especially
               in
               the
               Misapplication
               of
               some
               Places
               ,
               to
               prove
               certain
               Truths
               ,
               which
               these
               Places
               did
               not
               prove
               —
               And
               I
               am
               so
               far
               from
               being
               ashamed
               to
               Publish
               this
               Confession
               ,
               that
               I
               have
               great
               Peace
               and
               Joy
               in
               it
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             This
             Confession
             is
             as
             Lame
             ,
             as
             he
             pretends
             in
             another
             Place
             G.
             Whitehead's
             Evidence
             to
             be
             ;
             but
             two
             particular
             Scriptures
             named
             ,
             the
             rest
             General
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             designed
             a
             reserve
             ,
             when
             more
             of
             his
             Contradictions
             are
             laid
             open
             ,
             who
             notwithstanding
             the
             
               Joy
               and
               Peace
            
             he
             pretends
             to
             have
             in
             his
             Publication
             ,
             is
             very
             uneasily
             drawn
             to
             this
             little
             ,
             and
             perhaps
             ,
             
             had
             not
             I
             forced
             him
             to
             it
             by
             exposing
             of
             him
             ,
             had
             stayed
             yet
             another
             twelve
             Month
             ,
             before
             he
             had
             given
             them
             ,
             which
             yet
             Falls
             abundantly
             short
             of
             what
             was
             proposed
             in
             his
             
               True
               Copy
            
             ,
             no
             Emendation
             or
             Correction
             being
             yet
             extant
             to
             those
             four
             Books
             ,
             he
             there
             both
             promised
             to
             exhibit
             ,
             and
             assigned
             as
             needing
             them
             .
             Thus
             
               Parturiunt
               montes
               ,
               nascitur
               ridiculus
               mus
               :
            
             All
             G.
             Keith's
             empty
             crack
             ends
             in
             a
             Ridiculous
             Boast
             .
          
           
             I
             shall
             follow
             him
             upon
             this
             subject
             ,
             though
             he
             unseasonably
             interposeth
             what
             comes
             not
             in
             course
             .
             In
             his
             p.
             36.
             upon
             his
             querying
             [
             whether
             it
             may
             not
             be
             said
             ,
             there
             is
             one
             Baptism
             ,
             ●s
             there
             is
             one
             Land
             called
             America
             ,
             though
             
             the
             Map
             or
             Figure
             of
             it
             is
             also
             called
             America
             ,
             even
             as
             there
             is
             but
             one
             Spiritual
             Baptism
             with
             the
             Holy
             Ghost
             ,
             though
             the
             outward
             Baptism
             with
             Water
             is
             also
             called
             Baptism
             ]
             I
             opposed
             thereto
             his
             asserting
             [
             That
             the
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             that
             word
             ,
             more
             than
             a
             Map
             or
             Description
             of
             Rome
             or
             London
             ,
             is
             Rome
             or
             London
             ,
             or
             the
             Image
             of
             Caesar
             is
             Caesar
             ,
             or
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             is
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ]
             to
             which
             ,
             after
             a
             little
             ventilation
             ,
             that
             the
             foregoing
             is
             
               only
               a
               Query
            
             ,
             he
             will
             
               let
               it
               pass
               for
               a
               position
               ,
            
             and
             adds
             ,
             1.
             
             
               The
               Scriptures
               are
               not
               that
               Living
               and
               Essential
               Word
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               But
               that
               they
               may
               be
               called
               the
               Word
               ,
               as
               a
               Map
               of
            
             America
             ,
             
               is
               called
            
             America
             ,
             
               I
               never
               denied
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             The
             more
             unsound
             man
             he
             ,
             the
             mean
             while
             ,
             say
             I
             ,
             especially
             he
             having
             confessed
             they
             are
             no
             more
             so
             ,
             then
             Bread
             and
             Wine
             are
             the
             Body
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             :
             Therefore
             what
             he
             
             would
             turn
             upon
             us
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               if
               we
               deny
               this
               to
               be
               a
               Truth
               ,
               we
               must
               hold
               with
               the
               Papists
               ,
            
             rebounds
             upon
             himself
             .
             2.
             
             
               That
               though
               there
               is
               but
               one
               Spiritual
               Baptism
               ,
               yet
               that
               the
               outward
               Baptism
               with
               Water
               is
               also
               called
               Baptism
               ,
               is
               also
               true
               ,
               for
            
             John's
             
               Baptism
               with
               Water
               is
               called
               in
               Scripture
               the
               Baptism
               of
            
             John
             ,
             saith
             he
             .
             Answer
             ,
             And
             so
             there
             were
             
               divers
               Washings
            
             (
             o●
             Baptisms
             )
             
               and
               the
               Doctrine
               of
               Baptisms
            
             in
             those
             Daies
             ,
             see
             Heb.
             9
             ,
             10.
             and
             6.
             2.
             
             Although
             the
             Christians
             had
             but
             one
             ,
             which
             himself
             once
             acknowledged
             to
             
               J.
               A.
            
             of
             Leith
             ,
             when
             he
             told
             him
             ,
             
               We
               do
               not
               say
               ,
               as
               the
               Papists
               ,
               that
               there
               were
               two
               Baptisms
               with
               Water
               ,
               one
               of
            
             John
             
               another
               of
               Christ
               ,
               Truths
               Defence
               ,
            
             p.
             124.
             
             But
             not
             it
             seems
             ,
             he
             can
             both
             say
             it
             with
             the
             Papists
             and
             defend
             it
             ,
             so
             uncertain
             a
             man
             is
             he
             ,
          
           
             Expostulating
             with
             him
             ,
             I
             added
             ,
             Here
             this
             Rabbi
             ,
             who
             once
             boasted
             that
             he
             hath
             the
             gifts
             both
             of
             sound
             knowledge
             and
             Expressions
             with
             manifold
             other
             Mercies
             bestowed
             upon
             him
             ,
             hath
             foiled
             himself
             sorely
             .
             At
             this
             he
             excepts
             ,
             first
             against
             the
             word
             Rabbi
             ,
             alledging
             ,
             
               it
               is
               in
               a
               Scoffing
               Spirit
               ,
            
             and
             that
             it
             
               is
               the
               known
               way
               of
               the
            
             Quakers
             
               not
               to
               call
               a
               Man
            
             ,
             Master
             .
             Answer
             ,
             I
             used
             it
             as
             the
             Characteristick
             of
             what
             he
             covets
             to
             be
             ,
             to
             wit
             a
             
               Sect
               Master
            
             ,
             and
             as
             such
             it
             suits
             him
             .
             His
             next
             Cavil
             p.
             37.
             against
             
             the
             Word
             [
             foiled
             himself
             sorely
             ]
             he
             leaving
             to
             the
             
               Intelligent
               to
               Judge
            
             ,
             I
             do
             so
             also
             :
             Yet
             is
             he
             willing
             to
             forestall
             his
             Judgment
             ,
             wherein
             I
             shall
             not
             imitate
             him
             .
             Then
             to
             vindicate
             those
             words
             [
             sound
             knowledge
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             From
             savouring
             of
             Boasting
             ,
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             that
             
             
               to
               make
               it
               look
               like
               a
               Boast
               ,
               I
               left
               out
               these
               last
               words
               [
               for
               which
               I
               desire
               to
               Praise
               him
               for
               ever
               ]
            
             and
             the
             foregoing
             ,
             
               viz.
               [
               his
               being
               Charged
               by
               his
               Opponent
               with
               Marvellous
               Ignorance
               ,
               Falshood
               and
               Giddiness
               ]
            
             To
             the
             first
             I
             say
             ,
             
               The
               Pharisee
               stood
               and
               Prayed
               thus
               to
               himself
               ,
               God
               I
               thank
               thee
               ,
               that
               I
               am
               not
               as
               other
               Men
               ,
            
             Luk
             18.
             11.
             
             The
             Pharisee
             thanked
             God
             :
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             desired
             to
             Praise
             him
             for
             ever
             .
             To
             the
             second
             ,
             
               Let
               another
               Man
               Praise
               thee
               ,
               and
               not
               thy
               own
               Mouth
               ;
               a
               Stranger
               ,
               and
               not
               thy
               own
               Lips
               ,
            
             Prov.
             27.
             2.
             
          
           
             He
             Objects
             against
             my
             calling
             his
             Book
             of
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             a
             Bulky
             Book
             :
             But
             this
             I
             did
             not
             as
             representing
             it
             a
             bigger
             Volumn
             ,
             than
             many
             good
             Men
             have
             writ
             ,
             but
             that
             it
             was
             
               all
               Bulk
            
             ,
             not
             to
             edification
             ,
             but
             such
             gear
             ,
             as
             I
             have
             given
             the
             Reader
             a
             tast
             of
             already
             under
             my
             second
             Head.
             
          
           
             I
             now
             return
             to
             his
             p.
             35.
             where
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             
             
               that
               I
               blame
               him
               for
               Opposing
               it
               as
               an
               Error
               ,
               That
               the
               Garden
               of
               Paradise
               was
               some
               part
               of
               this
               Visible
               Earth
               .
            
             [
             He
             left
             out
             ,
             And
             that
             Mans
             Food
             both
             for
             his
             Soul
             and
             Body
             was
             to
             have
             been
             Paradisical
             ]
             to
             which
             he
             gives
             no
             other
             answer
             ,
             than
             some
             citations
             and
             inferences
             out
             of
             
               G.
               W.
               G.
               F.
            
             and
             
               W.
               S.
            
             That
             
               G.
               W.
            
             and
             
               W.
               S
            
             have
             writ
             against
             them
             who
             have
             
               affirmed
               ,
               that
               the
               forbidden
               Fruit
               was
               an
               Apple
               ,
               the
               Serpent
               a
               Creature
               like
               our
               English
               Snares
               ,
               from
               which
               Dream
               of
               theirs
               the
               Picture
               of
               a
               Snake
               ,
               and
               an
               Apple
               in
               its
               Mouth
               in
               a
               Tree
               ,
               are
               set
               up
               at
               the
               beginning
               of
               Bibles
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Hence
             he
             argues
             ,
             p.
             36.
             
             
               If
               the
               Trees
               of
               the
               Garden
               were
               not
               Visible
               ,
               and
               particularly
               the
               Tree
               of
               the
               forbidden
               Fruit
               ,
               as
            
             
             
             G.
             W.
             
               saith
               it
               was
               not
               ,
               then
               to
               be
               sure
               the
               Garden
               by
               his
               Judgment
               was
               not
               Visible
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Answer
             ,
             ●●
             doth
             not
             follow
             that
             man
             was
             not
             in
             a
             Visible
             Garden
             any
             more
             than
             it
             would
             in
             the
             Metaphor
             ,
             wherein
             Nathan
             expressed
             
             David's
             Sin
             with
             B●●●shebah
             ,
             under
             the
             Parable
             of
             an
             Ew-Lamb
             .
             For
             as
             it
             would
             be
             an
             undue
             inference
             that
             
               David
               ,
               Uriah
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Were
             not
             Visible
             Persons
             upon
             this
             Visible
             Earth
             ,
             because
             it
             would
             be
             gross
             ignorance
             and
             darkness
             to
             think
             ,
             Nathan
             spake
             of
             a
             material
             Ew-Lamb
             ;
             so
             in
             this
             case
             ,
             it
             is
             as
             absurd
             to
             conclude
             G.
             Keith's
             Notions
             
               that
               the
               Garden
               of
               Paradise
               was
               not
               some
               part
               of
               this
               Visible
               Earth
               ,
               that
            
             man's
             
               Food
               before
               the
               Fall
               was
               to
               have
               been
               Paradisical
               ,
            
             and
             the
             Cloathing
             with
             
               the
               Skin
               and
               Flesh
               of
               this
               Frail
               ,
               Mortal
               and
               corruptible
               Body
               ,
            
             received
             but
             since
             
               the
               Fall
            
             (
             as
             in
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             16.
             18.
             and
             27.
             )
             are
             backed
             by
             these
             Friends
             ,
             not
             allowing
             the
             gross
             Interpretation
             and
             Conception
             upon
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             
             What
             he
             adds
             out
             of
             G.
             Fox's
             Journal
             (
             which
             he
             tauntingly
             calls
             that
             
               Famous
               Book
            
             )
             where
             it
             is
             said
             ,
             
               I
               was
               come
               up
               in
               Spirit
               through
               the
               Flaming
               Sword
               into
               the
               Paradise
               of
               God
               ,
            
             is
             very
             idle
             .
             For
             as
             there
             being
             a
             
               Mystical
               Canaan
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             imply
             there
             never
             was
             an
             outward
             one
             :
             So
             there
             being
             a
             
               Mystical
               Paradise
            
             ,
             doth
             not
             imply
             there
             never
             was
             an
             
               outward
               Paradise
            
             .
          
           
             To
             defend
             his
             Exposition
             of
             Adam
             and
             
             Eve's
             hiding
             themselves
             among
             the
             Trees
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             to
             be
             in
             a
             Tree
             of
             the
             Garden
             ,
             and
             that
             that
             one
             Tree
             may
             be
             well
             understood
             ,
             to
             be
             the
             divine
             Mercy
             or
             Clemency
             ,
             whereupon
             I
             
             replyed
             ,
             The
             divine
             Mercy
             is
             in
             Christ
             Jesus
             ,
             and
             if
             they
             were
             got
             there
             ,
             methinks
             when
             they
             heard
             the
             Voice
             of
             the
             Lord
             God
             walking
             in
             the
             Garden
             ,
             they
             should
             not
             have
             been
             afraid
             ,
             for
             they
             were
             already
             safe
             .
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             p.
             37.
             after
             a
             repeating
             his
             having
             said
             ,
             
               that
               the
               Hebrew
               doth
               bear
               it
               ,
               in
               a
               Tree
               of
               the
               Garden
               ,
            
             
             and
             a
             reflecting
             upon
             my
             
               ignorance
               in
               the
               Hebrew
            
             (
             a
             Language
             I
             never
             pretended
             Skill
             in
             ,
             for
             it
             is
             the
             application
             that
             I
             mind
             )
             adds
             ,
             
               Are
               they
               not
               carnally
               minded
               ,
               to
               think
               that
            
             Adam
             
               thought
               he
               could
               hide
               himself
               ,
               either
               among
               the
               Trees
               of
               an
               outward
               Garden
               ,
               or
               in
               any
               one
               Tree
               of
               it
               ,
               so
               as
               God
               might
               not
               see
               him
               ?
               Answer
               ,
               Adams
            
             thoughts
             I
             shall
             not
             dive
             into
             ,
             but
             if
             he
             thought
             to
             hide
             himself
             from
             the
             wrath
             of
             God
             (
             even
             in
             a
             Tree
             
               of
               the
               Garden
            
             ,
             according
             to
             G.
             Keith's
             Exposition
             )
             he
             found
             himself
             mistaken
             .
             But
             how
             Natural
             it
             is
             for
             fear
             and
             guilt
             ,
             to
             take
             undue
             and
             precipitant
             Courses
             ,
             which
             in
             a
             sedate
             frame
             ,
             they
             could
             not
             propose
             to
             be
             sheltered
             by
             ,
             instances
             in
             Isai
             .
             2.
             19.
             
             Hos
             .
             10.
             8.
             and
             Rev.
             6.
             15
             ,
             16.
             declare
             ,
             where
             men
             are
             said
             ,
             
               to
               go
               into
               the
               Holes
               of
               the
               Rocks
               ,
               and
               Caves
               of
               the
               Earth
               ,
               for
               Fear
               of
               the
               Lord
               ;
               to
               say
               to
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               Cover
               us
               ,
               and
               to
               the
               Hills
               ,
               Fall
               on
               us
               ;
               to
               hide
               themselves
               in
               the
               Dens
               and
               Rocks
               of
               the
               Mountains
               ,
               that
               they
               might
               hide
               them
               from
               the
               Face
               of
               him
               that
               sitteth
               upon
               the
               Throne
               ,
               and
               from
               the
               wrath
               of
               the
               Lamb.
            
             Did
             these
             men
             ,
             thinks
             he
             ,
             reckon
             God
             could
             not
             see
             them
             there
             ?
             Or
             were
             they
             not
             in
             a
             Terrour
             and
             Amaze
             ,
             not
             knowing
             which
             way
             to
             turn
             ?
             But
             he
             queries
             ,
             
               Doth
               not
               the
               Scripture
               say
               ,
               Gods
               Mercies
               are
               over
               all
               his
               works
               
               and
               doth
               not
               the
               Clemency
               and
               Mercy
               of
               God
               extend
               to
               them
               that
               are
               not
               yet
               in
               Christ
               ?
               Answer
               ,
            
             But
             how
             should
             man
             know
             that
             ,
             before
             the
             Seed
             (
             Christ
             )
             was
             promised
             ?
             For
             this
             hiding
             was
             an
             interval
             between
             the
             Fall
             and
             the
             promise
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             p.
             38.
             
             
               Seeing
               they
               will
               needs
               have
               this
               place
               ,
               where
            
             Adam
             
               hid
               ,
               some
               outward
            
             
             
               Trees
               on
               this
               Earth
               ,
               by
               the
               same
               Carnal
               Mind
               they
               must
               understand
               ,
               that
               this
               walking
               of
               God
               ,
               was
               a●
               outward
               and
               bodily
               walking
               ,
               and
               his
               Voice
               ,
               an
               outward
               and
               bodily
               Voice
               ;
               and
               so
               they
               make
               not
               only
            
             Adam
             ,
             but
             Moses
             ,
             
               who
               writ
               these
               words
               ,
               to
               be
               an
            
             Anthropomorphite
             and
             Muggletonian
             .
             Answ
             .
             This
             doth
             not
             follow
             ,
             For
             
               the
               Lord
               appeared
               unto
            
             Abraham
             
               in
               the
               Plains
               of
            
             Mamre
             ,
             
               and
               he
               lift
               up
               his
               Eyes
               ,
               and
               looked
               ,
               and
               lo
               ,
               three
               Men
               stood
               by
               him
            
             [
             was
             Moses
             an
             Anthropomorphite
             or
             Muggletonian
             ,
             for
             describing
             the
             Lord
             appearing
             as
             a
             Man
             ?
             ]
             
               and
               he
               fetcht
               a
               Morsel
               of
               Bread
               ,
            
             [
             was
             not
             that
             visible
             Bread
             ?
             ]
             See
             Gen.
             18.
             1
             ,
             2
             ,
             5.
             
             Again
             ,
             when
             Christ
             appeared
             to
             
               Joshuah
               ,
               as
               a
               Man
               ,
               as
               the
               Captain
               of
               the
               Lord's
               Host
               ,
            
             Josh
             .
             5.
             13
             ,
             14.
             
             And
             among
             the
             three
             Children
             ,
             
               as
               a
               Man
               ,
               whose
               Form
               ,
            
             Nebuchadnezzar
             
               said
               ,
               was
               like
               the
               Son
               of
               God
               ,
            
             Dan.
             3.
             24
             ,
             25.
             
             Were
             these
             Holy
             Pen-men
             Anthropomorphites
             or
             Muggletonians
             ?
             Or
             the
             Plains
             of
             Mamre
             ,
             not
             visible
             Plains
             ?
             The
             Jericho
             mentioned
             ,
             a
             Jericho
             in
             the
             Air
             ?
             The
             Furnace
             ,
             not
             a
             visible
             Furnace
             ?
             
               Shedrach
               ,
               Meshach
            
             ;
             and
             Abednego
             ,
             not
             visible
             Men
             upon
             this
             visible
             Earth
             ?
             For
             this
             is
             the
             tendency
             of
             his
             Argument
             against
             me
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             ,
             whereas
             
               G.
               K.
            
             had
             assigned
             it
             as
             an
             Errour
             to
             assert
             ,
             That
             Adam
             and
             Eve
             
             were
             Naked
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             and
             that
             their
             not
             being
             ashamed
             of
             their
             Nakedness
             ,
             did
             not
             imply
             their
             Innocency
             but
             rather
             their
             Impudence
             ,
             I
             queried
             ,
             What
             sign
             or
             token
             of
             Impudence
             is
             it
             in
             People
             ,
             to
             endeavour
             to
             cover
             their
             Nakedness
             ?
             To
             this
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             replies
             ,
             
               Taking
               Nakedness
               Metaphorically
               ,
               as
               I
               do
               in
               that
               place
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.
             
             
               As
               it
               is
               taken
            
             Rev.
             3.
             17.
             18.
             
             
               It
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               Impudence
               to
               endeavour
               to
               cover
               their
               Nakedness
               .
            
             And
             a
             little
             lower
             ,
             
               Is
               not
               Sin
               a
               Nakedness
               ,
               Metaphorically
               taken
               ?
               And
               when
               men
               cover
               their
               Sins
               ,
               with
               false
               and
               sinful
               excuses
               ,
               it
               is
               a
               sign
               of
               their
               Impudence
            
             [
             and
             then
             that
             he
             might
             have
             an
             occasion
             to
             fling
             an
             unproved
             Slander
             at
             us
             ,
             adds
             ]
             
               as
               is
               too
               manifest
               in
            
             G.
             W.
             and
             J.
             P.
             Answer
             ,
             No
             wonder
             if
             he
             be
             so
             severe
             upon
             us
             ,
             when
             he
             is
             so
             uncharitable
             to
             our
             first
             Parents
             ,
             as
             to
             conclude
             them
             impudent
             Sinners
             ,
             not
             ashamed
             of
             their
             Sin
             ,
             and
             yet
             seeking
             shelter
             under
             the
             divine
             Mercy
             :
             Yet
             hath
             he
             not
             hitherto
             proved
             ,
             that
             that
             Nakedness
             ,
             mentioned
             Gen.
             2.
             25.
             
             Which
             was
             before
             any
             account
             of
             their
             Fall
             ,
             was
             Sin
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             assigned
             what
             false
             excuses
             they
             made
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               What
               Nakedness
               was
               that
               of
               the
               Serpent
            
             [
             for
             so
             he
             renders
             ,
             Gen.
             3.
             1.
             
             Where
             the
             Translation
             hath
             it
             
               subtil
               ]
               was
               it
               bodily
               Nakedness
               ?
            
             Answer
             ,
             If
             it
             was
             Nakedness
             ,
             it
             was
             such
             a
             Nakedness
             as
             was
             suitable
             to
             him
             ,
             as
             a
             Serpent
             ,
             as
             a
             fallen
             Angel
             ,
             even
             as
             Adam
             and
             
             Eve's
             Nakedness
             ,
             was
             suitable
             to
             them
             as
             Man
             and
             Woman
             ,
             who
             as
             yet
             had
             not
             Transgressed
             .
             But
             he
             queries
             again
             ,
             
               Can
               we
               suppose
               ,
               that
               God
               who
               Cloatheth
               every
               Lilly
               of
               the
               Field
               ,
               
               made
            
             Adam
             
               without
               a
               suitable
               Cloathing
               ,
               Did
               he
               not
               Crown
               him
               with
               Glory
               and
               Honour
               ?
            
             Psal
             .
             8.
             5.
             
             
               And
               if
               his
               Head
               was
               not
               Naked
               ,
               how
               could
               his
               Body
               be
               Naked
               ?
               Answer
               ,
            
             This
             is
             to
             confound
             Allegorical
             with
             Literal
             things
             .
             
               Innocency
               was
               his
               covering
            
             ,
             we
             grant
             (
             I
             suppose
             )
             on
             both
             hands
             ;
             but
             doth
             this
             answer
             the
             Terms
             of
             the
             proposition
             ,
             or
             relate
             ,
             either
             to
             the
             Covering
             or
             Nakedness
             ,
             whereof
             the
             debate
             is
             ?
             The
             like
             may
             be
             said
             of
             the
             Crown
             of
             Glory
             and
             Honour
             ,
             Psal
             .
             8.
             5.
             
          
           
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             having
             assigned
             a
             twofold
             Cloathing
             to
             man
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             viz.
             A
             Cloathing
             them
             inwardly
             with
             the
             Righteousness
             of
             the
             Lamb
             ,
             and
             outwardly
             with
             the
             Skin
             and
             Flesh
             of
             this
             Frail
             ,
             mortal
             and
             Corruptible
             Body
             ,
             I
             queried
             ,
             
               Did
               he
               Cloath
               them
               with
               the
               Righteousness
               of
               the
               Lamb
               ,
               and
               yet
               at
               the
               same
               time
               debarr
               them
               access
               to
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               ,
            
             See
             Gen.
             3.
             21.
             22.
             
             
               What
               strange
               Doctrine
               is
               this
            
             ?
             Said
             I
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             replieth
             ,
             
               At
               the
               same
               time
               ,
               is
               their
               addition
               .
            
             Answer
             ,
             In
             the
             Relation
             there
             is
             not
             a
             verse
             between
             .
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               If
               by
               the
               same
               time
               they
               mean
               the
               same
               instant
               ,
               or
               hour
               ,
               I
               say
               Nay
               .
               But
               the
               time
               was
               not
               long
               betwixt
               their
               Fall
               ,
               and
               their
               Restoration
               ,
               so
               far
               as
               they
               had
               access
               to
               Christ
               ,
               signified
               by
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             Access
             to
             the
             Tree
             of
             Life
             was
             not
             so
             soon
             regained
             ;
             Gods
             Cloathing
             them
             is
             mentioned
             ,
             v.
             21.
             and
             after
             that
             ,
             v.
             24.
             
             That
             they
             were
             
               driven
               out
               ,
               and
               a
               Flaming
               Sword
               placed
               at
               the
               East
               of
               the
               Garden
               of
            
             Eden
             ,
             
               which
               turned
               every
               Way
               ,
               to
               keep
               the
               Way
               of
               the
               Tree
               of
               Life
               :
            
             Nor
             is
             it
             probable
             ,
             that
             such
             
               impudent
               Sinners
            
             ,
             as
             he
             hath
             
             represented
             them
             ,
             could
             so
             immediately
             come
             at
             it
             ,
             that
             requiring
             a
             good
             Progress
             ,
             and
             many
             good
             steps
             to
             be
             made
             ,
             before
             attained
             to
             .
             To
             my
             saying
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             outward
             Cloathing
             which
             he
             defines
             to
             be
             the
             Skin
             and
             Flesh
             of
             this
             Frail
             ,
             Mortal
             and
             Corruptible
             Body
             ,
             
               It
               is
               Monstruous
               that
               we
               should
               have
               a
               Body
               a
               Top
               of
               a
               Body
               ,
            
             he
             will
             not
             allow
             it
             to
             be
             
               his
               ,
               but
               my
               own
               Invention
               and
               Foolish
               arguing
               .
               Is
               a
               Mass
               ,
               wherein
               there
               is
               a
               Mixture
               of
               Gold
               and
               Dross
               ,
               a
               Body
               a
               top
               of
               a
               Body
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ?
             Answer
             ,
             The
             Comparison
             doth
             not
             hold
             ;
             Man
             had
             a
             Body
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             if
             this
             be
             Cloathed
             upon
             ,
             superinduced
             ,
             then
             not
             a
             Mixture
             or
             Compound
             ,
             as
             in
             Gold
             and
             Dross
             .
             The
             Cloaths
             we
             put
             on
             ,
             are
             no
             part
             of
             our
             Bodies
             ,
             and
             that
             this
             Cloathing
             which
             Adam
             had
             after
             the
             Fall
             ,
             was
             not
             
               proper
               to
               Man
               as
               Man
            
             ,
             himself
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             113.
             
             What
             is
             it
             then
             less
             than
             a
             Body
             a
             top
             of
             a
             Body
             ?
          
           
             What
             I
             had
             cited
             out
             of
             him
             ,
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             28.
             (
             of
             Man
             and
             Womans
             being
             made
             Back
             to
             Back
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             and
             afterwards
             split
             or
             divided
             into
             two
             Sides
             or
             Halves
             ,
             the
             effect
             of
             their
             Fall
             being
             such
             ,
             that
             they
             could
             not
             multiply
             their
             Species
             in
             one
             Body
             ,
             without
             the
             Separation
             ,
             as
             they
             mought
             have
             done
             ,
             if
             the
             Fall
             had
             not
             been
             ,
             &c.
             )
             He
             wholly
             waves
             touching
             only
             upon
             my
             quarrelling
             (
             as
             he
             phraseth
             it
             )
             
               with
               his
               rendering
               Rib
               to
               be
               Side
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             I
             should
             hardly
             think
             it
             worth
             〈◊〉
             while
             to
             dispute
             it
             with
             him
             ,
             whether
             it
             〈◊〉
             best
             Translated
             Rib
             or
             Side
             ,
             but
             that
             his
             ●●●mara
             ,
             of
             their
             being
             made
             Back
             to
             Back
             ,
             &c.
             
             
             Depends
             thereon
             .
             Hear
             then
             what
             the
             Scripture
             saith
             ,
             
               The
               Lord
               God
               took
               one
               of
               his
               Ribs
               ,
            
             Gen.
             2.
             21.
             
             
               And
               the
               Rib
               ,
               which
               the
               Lord
               God
               had
               taken
               from
               Man
               ,
               made
               he
               a
               Woman
               ,
            
             v.
             22.
             
             And
             Adam
             
               said
               ,
               This
               is
               now
               Bone
               of
               my
               Bones
               ,
               and
               Flesh
               of
               my
               Flesh
               ,
               she
               shall
               be
               called
               Woman
               ,
               because
               she
               was
               taken
               out
               of
               Man
               ,
            
             v.
             23.
             
             Qu.
             How
             could
             she
             be
             Bone
             of
             his
             Bones
             ,
             and
             taken
             out
             of
             Man
             ,
             if
             never
             in
             him
             ,
             but
             only
             joyned
             to
             him
             ?
             
               Therefore
               shall
               a
               Man
               leave
               his
               Father
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               And
               they
               shall
               be
               one
               Flesh
               ,
            
             v.
             24.
             
             Qu.
             If
             they
             had
             grown
             together
             ,
             and
             been
             Created
             twain
             ,
             Back
             to
             Back
             ,
             why
             is
             it
             said
             ,
             they
             shall
             be
             one
             Flesh
             ?
             But
             that
             it
             had
             respect
             ,
             not
             to
             a
             Splitting
             asunder
             ,
             even
             to
             a
             distinct
             formation
             (
             in
             the
             Margin
             it
             is
             Builded
             ,
             v.
             22.
             )
             not
             a
             separation
             ,
             somthing
             taken
             out
             of
             Man
             ,
             whereon
             the
             Lord
             had
             bestowed
             Workmanship
             ,
             not
             barely
             a
             healing
             where
             the
             cleaving
             Instrument
             had
             gone
             ?
             Thus
             I
             leave
             it
             with
             the
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             Moses
             or
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             be
             soundest
             in
             the
             Expression
             of
             this
             great
             Work
             of
             the
             Creator
             ,
          
           
             What
             he
             adds
             against
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             his
             calling
             G.
             Keith's
             
               proceedings
               arbitrary
               and
               Extrajudicial
            
             ,
             
             
               new
               Court
               of
               Judicatory
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             (
             They
             relating
             to
             his
             Summons
             to
             meet
             him
             at
             Turners-Hall
             ,
             and
             yet
             barely
             Exhibiting
             a
             general
             charge
             ,
             without
             Mentioning
             out
             of
             what
             Books
             and
             Pages
             they
             were
             deduced
             )
             I
             pass
             by
             ,
             as
             what
             hath
             been
             answered
             over
             and
             over
             ,
             particularly
             in
             my
             REFLECTIONS
             and
             the
             Paper
             called
             REASONS
             ,
             &c.
             
             For
             the
             rest
             he
             giving
             a
             general
             reference
             to
             his
             Narrative
             ,
             I
             shall
             as
             
             generally
             refer
             to
             the
             Answer
             to
             it
             ,
             and
             for
             his
             Notion
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             to
             what
             I
             have
             already
             offered
             ,
             under
             the
             Second
             Head
             ,
             out
             of
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             113.
             116
             ,
             127.
             
             Where
             his
             Husk
             or
             
               Drossy
               part
            
             exceeds
             the
             more
             Noble
             .
          
           
             To
             his
             putting
             us
             in
             mind
             of
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
             ●
             say
             ,
             The
             reason
             of
             our
             hope
             we
             have
             given
             ,
             ●nd
             that
             in
             the
             most
             publick
             manner
             ,
             even
             to
             himself
             :
             We
             need
             not
             go
             into
             Corners
             (
             as
             ●ll
             hearing
             is
             in
             comparison
             of
             the
             Press
             )
             to
             ●o
             it
             over
             again
             ,
             especially
             he
             being
             Debtor
             ●ill
             to
             two
             of
             T.
             Ellwood's
             ,
             and
             mine
             called
             
               ●n
               Apostate
               Exposed
            
             :
             Therefore
             he
             may
             save
             ●s
             Labour
             in
             making
             offers
             to
             us
             ,
             to
             
               appoint
               〈◊〉
               and
               place
               ,
               and
               he
               will
               meet
               us
            
             ;
             for
             we
             are
             before
             hand
             with
             him
             ,
             his
             Books
             not
             sticking
             upon
             our
             Hands
             unanswered
             ,
             as
             ours
             do
             upon
             ●s
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             I
             come
             to
             take
             notice
             of
             the
             first
             ●rt
             of
             his
             Book
             (
             called
             
               Antichrists
               and
               Sadu●
               Detected
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             levelled
             against
             a
             Book
             of
             Caleb
             Pusey's
             stiled
             
               A
               Modest
               Account
               of
               the
               ●rincipal
               Differences
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               between
            
             to
             .
             Keith
             
               and
               the
               People
               called
               Quakers
            
             ,
             &c.
             )
             ●ereto
             he
             would
             entitule
             me
             ,
             from
             my
             re●●ding
             him
             ,
             that
             it
             lay
             at
             his
             Door
             unan●ered
             ,
             and
             the
             Second
             Daies
             Meeting
             at
             ●●don
             ,
             from
             their
             approving
             it
             .
             With
             them
             ●
             begins
             ,
             p.
             3.
             
             And
             I
             shall
             Consider
             what
             he
             ●●h
             thereof
             ,
             when
             I
             come
             to
             answer
             his
             ●●script
             ,
             where
             it
             more
             Naturally
             falls
             in
             .
          
           
             What
             relates
             to
             matter
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             of
             thin●s
             ●●sacted
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             as
             they
             who
             were
             〈◊〉
             
             thereto
             ,
             are
             most
             Capable
             of
             answering
             ,
             so
             shall
             leave
             it
             to
             them
             to
             do
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             cause
             ,
             and
             begin
             with
             what
             he
             Objects
             against
             
               C.
               Pusey
               concerning
               the
               sufficiency
               of
               the
               Light.
            
             The
             words
             
             (
             which
             the
             Friend
             began
             with
             ,
             p.
             8.
             )
             were
             taken
             out
             of
             G.
             Keith's
             
               Universal
               Grace
            
             ,
             p.
             117
             ,
             viz.
             
             
               That
               the
               Knowledge
               of
               him
               ,
               as
               in
               the
               outward
               ,
               is
               of
               necessity
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
               w●●
               grant
               not
               [
               and
               it
               followed
               in
               the
               Book
               it self
               ,
            
             save
             only
             where
             it
             is
             revealed
             ,
             &c.
             Here
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             seeks
             to
             creep
             out
             ,
             by
             the
             Terms
             
               Express
               Knowledge
               and
               Belief
            
             ,
             (
             which
             he
             saith
             
               is
               not
               universally
               of
               absolute
               necessity
               unto
               Salvation
               ,
            
             That
             thus
             
               R.
               B.
               saith
            
             (
             but
             he
             tells
             ●●
             where
             )
             and
             himself
             in
             the
             place
             above
             .
             Answer
             ,
             The
             Knowledge
             is
             spoken
             of
             Indefinitely
             ,
             in
             that
             assertion
             (
             and
             when
             the
             words
             ,
             
               Express
               and
               distinct
               Knowledge
            
             are
             afterwards
             a●ded
             ,
             it
             is
             from
             the
             Terms
             of
             our
             Adversarie●
             whose
             Objection
             he
             cites
             )
             but
             he
             useth
             ●
             those
             Terms
             in
             his
             own
             position
             ,
             or
             as
             explanatory
             thereof
             .
             For
             he
             is
             positive
             that
             Knowledge
             of
             Christ
             in
             the
             outward
             (
             he
             sa●●
             not
             the
             Explicit
             or
             Implicit
             Knowledge
             ;
             ●●
             the
             Knowledge
             )
             is
             not
             of
             absolute
             necess●
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             save
             only
             where
             revealed
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             very
             same
             Page
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Where
               he
               states
               the
               difference
               in
               point
               of
               Doctrine
               be●●
               some
               in
            
             Pennsilvania
             
               and
               me
               ,
               as
               if
               I
               said
               ,
               it
               w●●
               an
               Error
               to
               affirm
               ,
               the
               Light
               within
               were
               suffic●●
               without
               something
               else
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             From
             whence
             at
             ●
             close
             of
             the
             Paragraph
             ,
             he
             concludeth
             ,
             〈◊〉
             
               exclude
               the
               Man
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               and
               his
               D●●
            
             &c.
             
             
               From
               being
               Concerned
               in
               our
               Salva●
            
             
             But
             herein
             he
             wrongs
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             who
             neither
             states
             their
             belief
             ,
             nor
             his
             undue
             inference
             ,
             but
             only
             opposeth
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             to
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             where
             ,
             upon
             
               R.
               Gordons
            
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               that
               the
               declaring
               the
               Light
               and
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               within
               to
               be
               Christ
               the
               only
               Mediator
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               asserts
               another
               Christ
               ,
               another
               Saviour
               than
            
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ,
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             tells
             him
             ,
             
               If
               thou
               wert
               indeed
               for
               this
               Mystery
               Christ
               within
               ,
               as
               he
               is
               the
               Seed
               ,
               the
               Light
               ,
               the
               Power
               and
               the
               Life
               ,
               thou
               wouldst
               not
               say
               this
               asserts
               another
               Christ
               .
            
             This
             the
             Friend
             ,
             in
             his
             p.
             9.
             quoted
             out
             of
             G
             ,
             Keith's
             
               Light
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             p.
             8.
             which
             is
             cogent
             :
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             a
             stating
             a
             point
             of
             difference
             in
             Pennsilvania
             ,
             or
             an
             inferring
             that
             they
             exclude
             Christ
             without
             ●s
             ,
             his
             Death
             ,
             &c.
             
             From
             being
             concerned
             in
             our
             Salvation
             ?
             It
             shews
             indeed
             G.
             Keith's
             Contradiction
             to
             himself
             (
             &
             as
             such
             it
             was
             brought
             )
             one
             while
             to
             say
             ,
             Declaring
             the
             Light
             within
             to
             be
             the
             only
             Mediator
             and
             Saviour
             ,
             asserts
             another
             Christ
             than
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             ;
             another
             while
             that
             it
             doth
             not
             so
             :
             And
             that
             was
             ●ll
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             deduced
             therefrom
             ,
             which
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             would
             pervert
             to
             a
             sense
             never
             given
             ,
             nor
             in●ended
             ,
             in
             order
             to
             mislead
             his
             Reader
             and
             ex●icate
             himself
             .
          
           
             In
             the
             next
             place
             comes
             a
             Citation
             out
             of
             G.
             Keith's
             Book
             ,
             called
             Refutation
             ,
             &c.
             (
             which
             was
             Printed
             ,
             I
             suppose
             in
             Pennsilvania
             ,
             and
             I
             have
             sought
             for
             here
             ,
             but
             cannot
             get
             sight
             of
             )
             ●herein
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             Charges
             the
             Friend
             with
             
               Base
               Forgery
            
             .
             When
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             had
             in
             softer
             ●erms
             exprest
             G.
             Keith's
             unfairness
             (
             he
             did
             not
             say
             
               base
               Forgery
            
             )
             in
             leaving
             cut
             the
             word
             
             [
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ]
             which
             if
             inserted
             had
             turned
             G.
             Keith's
             Cavil
             out
             of
             Doors
             ,
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             had
             a
             Plaister
             at
             Hand
             ,
             imputing
             it
             ,
             p.
             39.
             to
             an
             
               oversight
               ,
               either
               in
               the
               Print
               ,
               or
               Transcript
            
             (
             it
             seems
             he
             could
             not
             tell
             which
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             writes
             by
             guess
             )
             But
             now
             he
             will
             allow
             nothing
             to
             either
             .
             But
             observe
             how
             he
             makes
             good
             his
             Charge
             of
             Forgery
             .
             
               See
               the
               place
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               I
               have
               no
               such
               words
               ,
               but
               plain
               Contrary
               ,
            
             and
             then
             refers
             not
             to
             the
             Page
             the
             Friend
             brought
             ,
             which
             was
             Refutation
             .
             p.
             38
             ,
             39.
             
             But
             to
             another
             ,
             viz.
             p.
             42
             ,
             43.
             
             And
             in
             that
             other
             the
             words
             given
             have
             no
             affinity
             with
             what
             the
             Friend
             alledged
             .
             The
             passage
             out
             of
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             in
             the
             Friends
             Book
             was
             thus
             ,
             [
             It
             is
             a
             real
             degree
             of
             Blasphemy
             to
             say
             ,
             this
             Light
             cannot
             make
             satisfaction
             for
             Sins
             past
             ]
             in
             G.
             
             Keith's
             quotaon
             [
             neither
             is
             the
             Saints
             greatest
             inward
             Righteousness
             or
             Holiness
             wrought
             in
             them
             by
             the
             Spirit
             of
             God
             ,
             an
             attonement
             for
             their
             Sins
             but
             Christ
             alone
             ,
             who
             dyed
             for
             us
             ,
             the
             just
             for
             the
             unjust
             ]
             Is
             it
             likely
             that
             one
             of
             these
             places
             should
             be
             mistaken
             for
             the
             other
             ?
             Nay
             they
             speak
             not
             of
             one
             thing
             ;
             one
             speaks
             o●
             the
             Worker
             ,
             the
             Light
             ;
             the
             other
             of
             the
             
               Wor●
               wrought
            
             ,
             the
             Saints
             Righteousness
             .
             He
             might
             well
             enough
             say
             both
             ,
             for
             they
             do
             not
             Contradict
             one
             another
             :
             But
             such
             pittiful
             shift
             is
             G.
             Keith
             put
             to
             ,
             to
             defend
             his
             weak
             cause
             against
             a
             despised
             Miller
             ,
             which
             a
             
               true
               Br●●
               Schollar
            
             would
             Scorn
             .
          
           
             To
             Caleb
             Pusey's
             showing
             
               G.
               K.
            
             had
             said
             
               Magistrates
               may
               Preach
            
             ,
             and
             opposing
             thereto
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               Preachers
               may
               no●
               be
               Magistrates
            
             ,
             he
             
             replies
             ,
             
               This
               is
               no
               Contradiction
               ,
               for
               it
               is
               one
               thing
               occasionally
               to
               Preach
               ,
               or
               Teach
               ,
               or
               Exhort
               ,
               as
               any
               Christian
               can
               do
               ,
               and
               another
               to
               Exercise
               the
               Office
               or
               Function
               of
               a
               Minister
               of
               the
               Gospel
               of
               Peace
               one
               day
               ,
               that
               saith
               ,
               Resist
               not
               evil
               ,
               and
               our
               Weapons
               are
               not
               Carnal
               ,
               and
               another
               day
               to
               Hang
               Men
               for
               Murder
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Occasionally
             to
             Preach
             is
             a
             distinction
             occasionally
             made
             to
             creep
             out
             at
             .
             The
             Office
             ,
             Function
             ,
             and
             Salary
             of
             such
             a
             Ministry
             as
             distinguisheth
             the
             Clergy
             from
             the
             Laity
             ,
             he
             may
             perhaps
             now
             Court
             ;
             but
             he
             was
             of
             another
             Mind
             once
             ,
             when
             he
             wrote
             his
             Book
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               The
               Woman
               Preacher
               of
            
             Samaria
             ,
             Printed
             Anno
             1674.
             where
             in
             the
             very
             Title
             Page
             ,
             he
             asserts
             she
             was
             
               a
               better
               Preacher
               ,
               and
               more
               sufficiently
               qualified
               to
               Preach
               ,
               than
               any
               of
               the
               Man-made
               Ministry
               in
               these
               Three
               Nations
               ,
            
             and
             in
             his
             page
             1.
             opposeth
             that
             Notion
             ,
             That
             
               Women
               should
               not
               be
               Preachers
            
             ,
             nor
             
               meddle
               with
               their
               Holy
               Function
            
             ,
             and
             throughout
             the
             Book
             labours
             to
             prove
             her
             Call
             ,
             Qualifications
             ,
             Success
             ,
             Experimental
             Preaching
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             more
             immediate
             ,
             more
             edifying
             ,
             more
             free
             ,
             than
             such
             as
             had
             the
             Ordination
             from
             Man
             :
             Yet
             was
             she
             but
             what
             he
             now
             stileth
             an
             
               Occasional
               Preacher
            
             .
             But
             to
             come
             to
             the
             Second
             Branch
             of
             the
             Objection
             ,
             May
             these
             Occasional
             Preachers
             be
             Magistrates
             ?
             May
             they
             resist
             Evil
             ?
             May
             their
             Weapons
             be
             Carnal
             ?
             (
             May
             they
             Hang
             Men
             for
             Murder
             ?
             For
             that
             he
             foisteth
             in
             to
             the
             Premises
             ,
             to
             make
             a
             noise
             )
             or
             do
             the
             Preachers
             Preach
             that
             Doctrine
             to
             be
             put
             in
             practice
             by
             none
             but
             themselves
             ?
             If
             so
             ,
             none
             were
             to
             be
             Christians
             but
             themselves
             ,
             and
             then
             a
             Man
             ,
             who
             is
             a
             Christian
             ,
             
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             Magistrate
             ,
             as
             well
             that
             a
             Magistrate
             ceaseth
             to
             be
             a
             Christian
             .
             I
             hope
             by
             this
             time
             the
             Reader
             will
             see
             whither
             Prejudice
             hath
             driven
             him
             ,
             thus
             to
             lay
             down
             a
             Position
             ,
             destructive
             to
             Government
             ,
             and
             shaking
             the
             Basis
             of
             all
             well-regulated
             Magistracy
             among
             Christians
             ,
             as
             if
             it
             were
             Ordained
             of
             God
             ,
             
               for
               the
               punishment
               of
               evil
               doers
               ,
               and
               the
               praise
               of
               them
               that
               do
               well
               ,
            
             1
             Pet.
             2.
             14.
             only
             among
             the
             Gentiles
             ,
             and
             Christ's
             Followers
             must
             run
             into
             Anarchy
             and
             Confusion
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             endeavouring
             to
             reconcile
             his
             saying
             ,
             
               (
               Way
               Cast
               up
            
             ,
             p.
             131.
             )
             
               It
               is
               no
               more
               a
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               Blood
               and
               Bones
               ,
               but
               a
               Pure
               ,
               AEthereal
               or
               Heavenly
               Body
               ,
            
             to
             another
             saying
             of
             his
             ,
             
               That
               it
               remaineth
               the
               same
               in
               Substance
               that
               it
               was
               on
               Earth
               ,
            
             &c.
             by
             distinguishing
             between
             the
             
               Flesh
               that
               is
               mortal
               ,
               gross
               and
               corruptible
               ,
            
             and
             the
             
               Flesh
               that
               is
               immortal
               and
               incorruptible
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             How
             can
             it
             be
             the
             same
             in
             Substance
             ,
             when
             the
             Substance
             is
             not
             the
             same
             ?
             Was
             the
             Substance
             ,
             when
             on
             Earth
             ,
             no
             more
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ,
             but
             AEthereal
             and
             Heavenly
             ?
             Or
             is
             AEthereal
             and
             Heavenly
             ,
             the
             same
             in
             Substance
             ,
             with
             a
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bone
             ?
             How
             is
             this
             reconcileable
             ?
          
           
             To
             his
             positively
             denying
             the
             express
             Knowledge
             of
             Christs
             becoming
             Man
             ,
             and
             Suffering
             ,
             &c.
             to
             be
             of
             Necessity
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             the
             Friend
             queried
             .
             How
             is
             it
             now
             ,
             that
             he
             saith
             ,
             that
             express
             Knowledge
             is
             indispensibly
             necessary
             to
             Salvation
             ,
             or
             perfect
             Justification
             ,
             for
             which
             they
             both
             quote
             Presbyterian
             and
             
               Independent
               Churches
            
             ,
             p.
             133.
             and
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             replieth
             ,
             p.
             5.
             
             
             
             
               His
               fallacy
               lyeth
               in
               this
               ,
               that
               I
               say
               ,
               the
               express
               Knowledge
               is
               not
               universally
               necessary
               ,
               but
               some
               Knowledge
               ,
               if
               not
               express
               ,
               yet
               implicite
               ,
               is
               ,
               and
               this
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               is
               no
               Contradiction
               .
               Answ
            
             .
             That
             Page
             hath
             nothing
             in
             it
             of
             that
             tendency
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             ,
             is
             in
             p.
             111
             ,
             112.
             
             So
             that
             the
             Mistake
             in
             C.
             Pusey's
             Book
             ,
             in
             Print
             or
             
               Transcript
               ,
               G.
               Keith
            
             hath
             followed
             in
             his
             ,
             without
             amending
             it
             .
             This
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             did
             either
             espy
             ,
             or
             he
             did
             not
             espy
             .
             If
             he
             did
             espy
             it
             ,
             why
             not
             also
             give
             warning
             of
             it
             ,
             except
             he
             designed
             to
             lead
             his
             Reader
             Hoodwinkt
             ,
             that
             he
             might
             impose
             upon
             him
             ?
             If
             he
             did
             not
             espy
             it
             ,
             how
             could
             he
             pretend
             to
             detect
             a
             fallacy
             ,
             in
             what
             he
             had
             not
             compared
             ?
             Take
             it
             either
             way
             ,
             it
             makes
             not
             for
             G.
             Keith's
             Credit
             .
             Now
             to
             return
             to
             the
             Quotation
             ,
             the
             fallacy
             is
             in
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ;
             for
             as
             the
             Question
             was
             concerning
             Salvation
             and
             PERFECT
             Justification
             ,
             so
             the
             Assertion
             whence
             it
             was
             deduced
             ,
             was
             thus
             ,
             
               It
               may
               be
               very
               safely
               concluded
               that
               the
               express
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christ
               crucified
               ,
               is
               not
               of
               absolute
               and
               indispensible
               Necessity
               ,
               unto
               the
               BEGINNING
               of
               a
               Mans
               Salvation
               ,
               although
               it
               is
               really
               of
               absolute
               and
               indispensible
               Necessity
               unto
               the
               finishing
               and
               PERFECTING
               of
               it
               ,
               said
               
                 G.
                 Keith
                 ,
                 Presbyterian
              
               and
               
                 Independent
                 Churches
              
               ,
               p.
               111.
               
            
             By
             this
             the
             Reader
             may
             give
             a
             guess
             ,
             why
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             was
             willing
             to
             shelter
             himself
             under
             a
             mispaged
             Quotation
             ;
             for
             had
             the
             place
             been
             examined
             ,
             it
             would
             have
             discovered
             the
             Friends
             Inference
             to
             have
             been
             genuine
             ,
             restricted
             not
             to
             
               some
               Knowledge
            
             indefinitely
             ,
             but
             to
             a
             saving
             and
             perfecting
             Knowledge
             .
             
             And
             if
             any
             please
             to
             trace
             him
             yet
             further
             ,
             they
             will
             find
             it
             was
             such
             a
             Knowledge
             ,
             as
             who
             had
             not
             ,
             WHEN
             LIVING
             ,
             might
             (
             according
             to
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             )
             have
             
               at
               their
               Death
               ,
               to
               wit
               ,
               in
               the
               passing
               through
               the
               Valley
               of
               the
               Shadow
               of
               Death
               ,
               according
               to
            
             Psalm
             23.
             4.
             
             
               Even
               when
               they
               are
               not
               able
               to
               demonstrate
               unto
               the
               Living
               ,
               what
               is
               then
               revealed
               unto
               them
               ,
            
             See
             Presbyterian
             and
             
               Independent
               Churches
            
             ,
             p.
             112.
             
             Which
             as
             it
             is
             a
             perverse
             Exposition
             of
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             
               (
               David
            
             speaking
             there
             of
             a
             Condition
             here
             up
             on
             Earth
             ,
             
               The
               Lords
               preparing
               a
               Table
               for
               him
               in
               the
               presence
               of
               his
               Enemies
               ,
               anointing
               his
               Head
               with
               Oyl
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               So
               that
               Goodness
               and
               Mercy
               shall
               follow
               him
               all
               the
               days
               of
               his
               Life
            
             ;
             ver
             .
             5
             ,
             and
             6.
             
             Not
             of
             a
             State
             after
             Death
             ,
             when
             Men
             are
             not
             able
             to
             demonstrate
             unto
             the
             Living
             ,
             what
             is
             then
             revealed
             unto
             them
             )
             so
             it
             renders
             him
             a
             Favourer
             of
             the
             Notion
             of
             Purgatory
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             that
             it
             is
             worse
             than
             misapplying
             Scriptures
             to
             prove
             certain
             Truths
             ,
             which
             those
             places
             did
             not
             prove
             (
             an
             Error
             he
             would
             pretend
             to
             have
             Retracted
             ,
             p.
             35.
             )
             this
             tending
             to
             defend
             untruths
             ,
             and
             unsound
             Notions
             ,
             which
             the
             Scriptures
             do
             disavow
             .
          
           
             Upon
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             his
             querying
             ,
             
               Seeing
               ,
               according
               to
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               ,
               he
               is
               not
               only
               the
               true
               Christ
               ,
               who
               was
               manifest
               in
               the
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               but
               also
               as
               manifost
               in
               us
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               then
               ,
               that
               he
               that
               is
               manifest
               in
               us
               ,
               is
               something
               else
               ,
               than
               he
               that
               was
               manifest
               in
               that
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               se●ing
               ,
               IN
               BOTH
               RESPECTS
               ,
               he
               is
               so
               confessed
               to
               be
               the
               only
               true
               Christ
               and
               Saviour
               .
            
             And
             surely
             the
             Word
             [
             only
             ]
             is
             
             alone
             ,
             and
             admits
             of
             nothing
             else
             .
             Thus
             far
             the
             Friend
             .
             Hereupon
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             citing
             him
             only
             ,
             from
             where
             he
             saith
             [
             the
             Word
             only
             ]
             infers
             ,
             that
             
               he
               placeth
               all
               on
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               so
               that
               the
               Man
               Christ
               Jesus
               of
            
             Nazareth
             
               without
               us
               is
               nothing
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             and
             calls
             it
             a
             
               blasphemous
               Assertion
               and
               Consequence
               ,
               which
               follows
               not
               from
               his
               Words
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             The
             Friend
             gave
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             his
             Words
             ,
             not
             his
             own
             ,
             which
             as
             I
             have
             stated
             more
             fairly
             than
             himself
             hath
             done
             ,
             I
             leave
             with
             the
             Reader
             ,
             whether
             the
             Consequence
             be
             forced
             ,
             not
             natural
             ,
             or
             whether
             it
             proveth
             ,
             that
             the
             Friend
             placeth
             all
             on
             the
             Light
             within
             ,
             nothing
             on
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             without
             us
             .
             Or
             whether
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             had
             ground
             from
             hence
             to
             insult
             ,
             that
             his
             Opponent
             
               had
               neither
               Learning
               nor
               good
               Exercise
               of
               humane
               Reason
               ,
               but
               had
               better
               kept
               working
               at
               his
               Mill
               ?
            
             as
             well
             as
             that
             I
             may
             put
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             in
             Mind
             what
             he
             once
             said
             ,
             that
             
               a
               
                 Docta
                 Ignorantia
              
               ,
               or
               a
               learned
               Ignorance
               is
               more
               safe
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               preferred
               to
               an
               uncertain
               Knowledge
               or
               Science
               falsly
               ,
               so
               called
               .
            
             See
             
               Truths
               Defence
            
             ,
             p.
             77.
             
          
           
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             goes
             on
             ,
             
               Seeing
               that
               he
               would
               infer
               from
               my
               Words
               ,
               That
            
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             
               cannot
               be
               something
               else
               than
               the
               Light
               ,
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               within
               ,
               it
               is
               plain
               ,
               that
               it
               is
               both
               their
               Sense
               and
               his
               ,
               that
            
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             
               is
               nothing
               at
               all
               of
               Christ
               without
               us
               ,
               which
               is
               a
               plain
               Contradiction
               to
               themselves
               ,
               and
               to
               himself
               in
               the
               following
               Words
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             .
             But
             how
             will
             he
             prove
             our
             Sense
             and
             his
             to
             be
             ,
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             Christ
             without
             us
             ,
             if
             that
             sense
             be
             so
             immediately
             Contradicted
             in
             the
             
             following
             words
             ?
             This
             shews
             he
             wants
             candour
             ,
             and
             would
             take
             things
             by
             the
             worst
             handle
             ,
             to
             fasten
             an
             imputation
             ,
             not
             only
             upon
             the
             Friend
             himself
             ,
             but
             his
             Brethren
             also
             ,
             which
             he
             confesseth
             is
             contradicted
             by
             him
             :
             Who
             ,
             had
             he
             not
             sought
             an
             occasion
             to
             misrepresent
             us
             mought
             have
             entituled
             
               us
               at
               least
            
             ,
             to
             what
             he
             calls
             the
             contradictory
             Sense
             .
             Now
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             his
             Words
             were
             these
             ,
             upon
             G.
             Keith's
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Light
               is
               Christ
               ,
               but
               the
               Man
               Christ
               is
               something
               else
               ,
            
             he
             queried
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Man
               Christ
               be
               become
               something
               else
               besides
               Christ
               ?
            
             And
             adds
             ,
             
               but
               to
               wave
               such
               Comparisons
            
             ,
             which
             shews
             his
             were
             not
             Assertory
             ,
             but
             
               argumentative
               ad
               hominem
            
             ,
             a
             Comparison
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             drew
             him
             to
             .
             To
             this
             I
             say
             ,
             The
             Man
             Christ
             ,
             who
             
               was
               made
            
             (
             or
             became
             )
             Flesh
             ,
             John
             1.
             14.
             who
             said
             of
             himself
             ,
             
               I
               am
               come
               a
               Light
               into
               the
               World
               ,
            
             Chap.
             12.
             ver
             .
             46.
             is
             not
             something
             else
             besides
             Christ
             .
             And
             seeing
             himself
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Way
               cast
               up
            
             ,
             p.
             102.
             
             
               That
               it
               is
               not
               the
               outward
               Flesh
               and
               Blood
               that
               is
               the
               Man
               ,
               but
               the
               Soul
               ,
               or
               inward
               Man
               ,
               that
               dwelleth
               in
               the
               outward
               Flesh
               or
               Body
               ,
               that
               is
               the
               Man
               most
               properly
               ,
               such
               as
               Christ
               was
               even
               from
               the
               beginning
               .
            
             I
             ask
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Ma●
             Christ
             ,
             that
             was
             even
             from
             the
             beginning
             ,
             be
             become
             something
             else
             besides
             Christ
             ?
             And
             seeing
             God
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               I
               am
               the
               Lord
               ,
               and
               beside
               me
               there
               is
               no
               Saviour
               ,
            
             Isa
             .
             43.
             11.
             
             Whether
             this
             infers
             a
             denial
             of
             what
             Christ
             (
             who
             is
             th●
             Light
             )
             did
             and
             suffered
             without
             us
             in
             that
             prepared
             Body
             ,
             &c.
             
          
           
             And
             that
             the
             Friend
             himself
             did
             not
             believe
             that
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             is
             nothing
             at
             all
             of
             Christ
             
             without
             us
             ,
             as
             unduly
             aspersed
             by
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             hear
             him
             in
             his
             
               Modest
               Account
            
             ,
             p.
             16
             ,
             17.
             where
             he
             thus
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               Though
               we
               cannot
               yield
               to
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               in
               these
               his
               Terms
               ,
               That
               the
               Light
               is
               not
               able
               of
               it self
               ,
               and
               consequently
               ,
               that
               God
               (
               by
               G.
               Keith's
               own
               Words
               ,
               who
               saith
               the
               Light
               is
               God
               )
               is
               not
               able
               to
               save
               ,
               because
               we
               believe
               ,
               
                 Beside
                 him
                 there
                 is
                 no
                 Saviour
                 ,
              
               yet
               we
               do
               not
               in
               the
               least
               Question
               ,
               but
               dearly
               own
               and
               acknowledge
               and
               believe
               the
               Way
               and
               Means
               ,
               that
               the
               Lord
               was
               pleased
               ,
               out
               of
               his
               infinite
               Love
               and
               good
               Will
               to
               Mankind
               ,
               to
               take
               ,
               in
               order
               to
               redeem
               him
               from
               Sin
               and
               Death
               ,
               as
               sending
               his
               only
               begotten
               Son
               into
               the
               World
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               a
               Light
               —
               but
               also
               as
               Man
               ,
               in
               the
               prepared
               Body
               to
               offer
               up
               himself
               a
               most
               acceptable
               Sacrifice
               for
               the
               Sins
               of
               the
               whole
               World
               ,
               which
               Offering
               the
               Lord
               was
               pleased
               to
               accept
               of
               ,
               and
               by
               his
               Spirit
               and
               Power
               it
               is
               made
               Effectual
               for
               the
               Reconciliation
               and
               Salvation
               of
               all
               those
               that
               repent
               of
               their
               Sins
               ,
               and
               truly
               believe
               in
               his
               Name
               .
               And
               that
               God
               doth
               not
               save
               any
               without
               respect
               to
               that
               great
               Offering
               ,
               we
               all
               grant
               and
               truly
               believe
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             as
             it
             is
             a
             full
             Vindication
             of
             the
             Friend
             ,
             that
             he
             did
             not
             undervalue
             ,
             but
             highly
             prize
             what
             Christ
             hath
             done
             without
             us
             ;
             so
             it
             needs
             no
             further
             Comment
             ,
             than
             a
             Reflection
             upon
             his
             Adversaries
             Disingenuity
             ,
             who
             kept
             this
             back
             ,
             while
             he
             laboured
             to
             suggest
             the
             contrary
             thereto
             ,
             as
             the
             Friends
             sense
             and
             ours
             .
          
           
             He
             saith
             further
             ,
             
               He
               [
               C.
               Pusey
               ]
               so
               mingles
               my
               words
               with
               his
               own
               ,
               that
               no
               Man
               can
               distinguish
               
               the
               one
               from
               the
               other
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             I
             think
             he
             is
             unwilling
             rightly
             to
             distinguish
             ,
             that
             he
             may
             pervert
             them
             .
             For
             whereas
             the
             Friend
             had
             said
             ,
             [
             And
             that
             God
             doth
             not
             save
             any
             without
             respect
             to
             that
             great
             Offering
             ,
             we
             all
             grant
             and
             truly
             believe
             :
             For
             ,
             as
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             saith
             ,
             The
             Lord
             having
             ordained
             it
             so
             to
             be
             ,
             how
             can
             or
             dare
             we
             say
             therefore
             ,
             That
             he
             was
             or
             is
             not
             Sufficient
             ,
             by
             his
             Light
             ,
             Power
             and
             Spirit
             ,
             to
             save
             without
             something
             else
             ?
             Surely
             this
             seems
             to
             me
             too
             Presumptuous
             an
             Expression
             ;
             for
             was
             not
             that
             Body
             prepared
             of
             God
             ?
             And
             what
             was
             done
             in
             it
             ?
             Is
             it
             not
             said
             ,
             God
             did
             it
             by
             him
             ?
             ]
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             in
             p.
             6.
             leaving
             out
             [
             And
             that
             God
             ,
             
             &c.
             ]
             and
             beginning
             with
             [
             For
             as
             G.
             Keith
             saith
             ]
             lays
             Forgery
             to
             the
             Friends
             Charge
             ,
             as
             if
             
               [
               having
               ordained
               ]
               related
            
             ,
             not
             to
             God's
             saving
             by
             that
             great
             Offering
             ,
             but
             to
             the
             following
             
               Query
               ,
               Concerning
               the
               Sufficiency
               of
               the
               Light
               ,
            
             which
             is
             a
             poor
             insult
             .
             From
             hence
             he
             taketh
             occasion
             to
             infer
             the
             
               Necessity
               of
               God's
               Saving
               by
               Christ
               ,
               and
               that
               he
               could
               not
               save
               us
               without
               respect
               to
               the
               Man
               Christ
               in
               the
               outward
               ,
               otherwise
               he
               could
               or
               should
               contradict
               his
               own
               Ordination
               ,
            
             &c.
             which
             is
             granted
             him
             ,
             even
             by
             the
             Friend
             .
             But
             
               whether
               antecedently
               to
               Gods
               purpose
               ,
               he
               would
               have
               saved
               us
               without
               the
               Death
               of
               his
               own
               Dear
               Son
               ,
               a
               thing
            
             (
             he
             tells
             us
             
               Exact
               Narrative
            
             ,
             p.
             25.
             )
             
               is
               above
               Mans
               Capacity
            
             ,
             and
             that
             
               he
               wholly
               waves
               that
               Dispute
            
             ,
             is
             what
             I
             shall
             wave
             insisting
             on
             ,
             yet
             with
             this
             Caution
             ,
             which
             the
             Friend
             also
             gave
             him
             in
             his
             ,
             p.
             18.
             viz.
             
             
               Let
               us
               not
               undertake
               to
               argue
               ,
               as
               if
               there
               were
               any
               thing
               ,
               that
               God
               by
               his
               Light
               ,
               Spirit
               
               and
               Power
               ,
               is
               not
               sufficient
               to
               do
               ,
               and
               we
               need
               not
               debate
               any
               longer
               about
               it
               .
            
          
           
             What
             follows
             ,
             relating
             to
             Matter
             of
             Fact
             transacted
             beyond
             Sea
             ,
             whereof
             I
             can
             pretend
             to
             no
             certain
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             their
             Relations
             do
             so
             vary
             ,
             I
             must
             leave
             to
             the
             Persons
             concerned
             to
             Answer
             ,
             if
             they
             see
             meet
             ,
             not
             being
             willing
             to
             undertake
             a
             Defence
             of
             what
             I
             am
             not
             Privy
             to
             ,
             nor
             to
             justify
             them
             ,
             if
             in
             ought
             they
             have
             exceeded
             ,
             though
             I
             dare
             not
             trust
             his
             Evidence
             .
             Yet
             his
             alledging
             that
             
               he
               Printed
               nothing
               about
               their
               retaking
               a
               sloop
               ,
               till
               a
               considerable
               Time
               after
               twenty
               eight
               of
               the
               Ministers
               had
               excommunicated
               him
               ,
               to
               which
               Sentence
               ,
               some
               that
               gave
               the
               Commission
               did
               put
               their
               Hands
               ,
            
             is
             a
             plain
             Intimation
             ,
             what
             animated
             him
             ,
             not
             a
             concern
             for
             God
             and
             his
             Truth
             ,
             so
             much
             as
             Revenge
             and
             Malice
             .
          
           
             In
             p.
             7.
             
             G.
             Keith
             acknowledgeth
             he
             said
             in
             one
             Book
             (
             this
             is
             quoted
             
               Presbyterian
               and
               Independent
            
             
             Churches
             ,
             p.
             133.
             and
             should
             be
             p.
             111.
             )
             
               The
               express
               Knowledge
               of
               Christs
               Death
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               as
               Man
               in
               the
               outward
               ,
               is
               not
               universally
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               ,
            
             but
             that
             he
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               That
               the
               express
               Knowledge
               of
               Christs
               Death
               ,
               is
               universally
               necessary
               ,
            
             he
             alledgeth
             ,
             
               C.
               Pusey
               ●i●es
               no
               Passage
               in
               any
               of
               his
               Books
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Himself
             hath
             acknowledged
             in
             that
             very
             Book
             ,
             
               Presbyterian
               and
               Independent
               Churches
            
             ,
             p.
             111.
             
             That
             the
             express
             Knowledge
             is
             universally
             necessary
             to
             the
             perfecting
             of
             Salvation
             and
             Justification
             ,
             and
             in
             p.
             112.
             hath
             allotted
             them
             ,
             when
             it
             must
             be
             ,
             viz.
             not
             when
             living
             ,
             but
             afterwards
             ,
             and
             the
             same
             he
             saith
             here
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               I
               
               never
               had
               any
               Controversie
               with
               any
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               whether
               the
               express
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christs
               Death
               and
               Sufferings
               ,
               be
               universally
               necessary
               to
               Mans
               Salvation
               ,
               so
               as
               necessary
               to
               be
               had
               by
               all
               and
               every
               one
               before
               Death
               .
            
             Thus
             
               incidit
               in
               Scyllam
               ,
               qui
               vult
               vitare
               Charybdim
               :
            
             To
             get
             off
             from
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             he
             recurs
             to
             what
             will
             include
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             Revolutionism
             ,
             for
             if
             not
             before
             Death
             ,
             then
             after
             Death
             :
             And
             when
             then
             ?
             In
             their
             Passage
             through
             the
             Valley
             of
             the
             Shadow
             of
             Death
             ,
             as
             instanced
             above
             ?
             Or
             in
             a
             renewed
             Visitation
             and
             Re-animation
             ?
             The
             former
             shakes
             Hands
             with
             the
             Papists
             ,
             the
             latter
             with
             the
             Revolutionists
             .
          
           
             
               But
               the
               true
               State
               of
               the
               Question
               between
               them
               and
               me
               ,
               was
               and
               is
               ,
            
             saith
             G.
             
               Keith
               ,
               Whether
               the
               express
               Knowledge
               and
               Faith
               of
               Christs
               Death
               ,
               Sufferings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               be
               not
               necessary
               to
               Salvation
               to
               all
               professing
               Christianity
               ,
               and
               who
               have
               the
               opportunity
               ,
               and
               help
               of
               the
               Holy
               Scriptures
               of
               the
               Old
               and
               New
               Testament
               ,
            
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             What
             he
             calls
             the
             true
             State
             of
             the
             Question
             is
             denied
             by
             them
             ,
             particularly
             by
             
               S.
               J.
               (
               State
               of
               the
               Case
               ,
            
             p.
             11.
             )
             to
             be
             any
             Question
             at
             all
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             it
             i●
             against
             our
             known
             Principle
             ,
             to
             call
             in
             Question
             the
             Necessity
             of
             the
             Faith
             of
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             where
             the
             means
             of
             having
             it
             is
             afforded
             .
          
           
             What
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             relates
             from
             p.
             24
             ,
             to
             28.
             
             G.
             
             Keith
             Terms
             
               base
               Insinuations
               against
               him
               ,
               about
               the
               twelve
               Revolutions
               ,
               and
               telling
               some
               Stories
               ,
               most
               of
               which
               are
               ,
            
             if
             we
             will
             believe
             G.
             
               Keith
               ,
               absolutely
               false
               ,
               and
               that
               little
               that
               is
               true
               ,
               not
               fairly
               nor
               duly
               related
               ,
               and
               for
               which
               no
               Proof
               is
               brought
               
               but
               his
               own
               forfeited
               Credit
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             8.
             
             Answ
             .
             This
             is
             too
             general
             .
             What
             are
             those
             Stories
             ?
             Which
             of
             them
             absolutely
             false
             ?
             Which
             in
             Part
             true
             ?
             And
             in
             what
             Part
             true
             ,
             in
             what
             unfairly
             related
             ?
             If
             the
             Friend
             have
             
               forfeited
               his
               Credit
            
             ,
             I
             am
             sure
             G.
             Keith
             goes
             not
             the
             way
             to
             gain
             his
             .
             However
             one
             of
             the
             Relations
             I
             shall
             transcribe
             ,
             which
             was
             ,
             '
             That
             G.
             Keith
             told
             
               Ebenezer
               Slocam
            
             of
             
               Rhoad
               Island
            
             ,
             as
             he
             affirms
             ,
             to
             this
             purpose
             ,
             That
             it
             was
             Gods
             great
             Mercy
             to
             the
             
               Jebusites
               ,
               Amorites
               ,
               and
               Hittites
            
             of
             Old
             ,
             in
             that
             he
             destroyed
             them
             so
             much
             at
             once
             by
             the
             Israelites
             ,
             for
             that
             by
             so
             doing
             ,
             their
             Souls
             might
             be
             sooner
             come
             into
             the
             Bodies
             of
             the
             Jews
             Children
             ,
             and
             so
             consequently
             become
             the
             sooner
             to
             be
             Members
             of
             the
             Visible
             Church
             ,
             &c.
             
             See
             
               Modest
               Account
            
             ,
             p.
             ●7
             .
             If
             this
             be
             one
             of
             the
             Stories
             he
             hath
             ought
             material
             to
             object
             against
             ,
             it
             had
             highly
             behoved
             him
             ,
             instead
             of
             passing
             it
             over
             in
             silence
             ,
             to
             have
             declared
             whether
             false
             in
             the
             whole
             ,
             or
             in
             Part
             :
             for
             if
             this
             be
             true
             ,
             his
             leaning
             to
             the
             Doctrine
             ●f
             the
             twelve
             Revolutions
             ,
             is
             undeniable
             ;
             as
             well
             as
             his
             sliding
             so
             lightly
             over
             it
             ,
             gives
             a
             ●●rong
             Presumption
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             spoken
             to
             ●●at
             Effect
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Essay
             to
             clear
             himself
             from
             having
             indicated
             us
             and
             our
             Doctrine
             to
             
               C.
               Mather
               a
               New
               England
            
             ,
             is
             as
             unsuccessful
             .
             He
             saith
             ,
             ●
             
               was
               before
               that
               Party
               rose
               up
               against
               him
               in
            
             Pennsilvania
             
               to
               oppose
               the
               same
               Doctrine
               he
               delive●ed
               in
               his
               Printed
               Books
               —
               that
               he
               was
               astonisht
               to
               ●d
               how
               suddenly
               they
               turned
               against
               the
               very
               same
               ●octrine
               ,
               after
            
             W.
             Stockdale
             
               had
               accused
               him
               
               of
               Preaching
               two
               Christs
               —
               and
               finding
            
             G.
             Whitehead
             and
             W.
             Penn
             
               to
               favour
               and
               support
               them
               ,
               he
               found
               sufficient
               cause
               to
               changs
               his
               Judgment
               concerning
               these
               Men
               ,
            
             p.
             8
             ,
             9.
             
             Answ
             .
             This
             will
             not
             shelter
             him
             ,
             for
             his
             complaint
             against
             
               W.
               Stockdale
            
             (
             which
             had
             had
             a
             hearing
             before
             Friends
             ,
             and
             they
             for
             the
             most
             Part
             excused
             and
             defended
             him
             ,
             as
             G.
             Keith
             alledgeth
             )
             was
             by
             himself
             again
             laid
             before
             Friends
             of
             the
             Ministry
             at
             their
             Yearly
             Meeting
             in
             Pennsilvania
             in
             the
             seventh
             Month
             ,
             1691.
             
             See
             Plea
             ,
             p
             2
             ,
             and
             3.
             whereas
             the
             Book
             in
             Answer
             to
             
               C.
               Mather
            
             (
             called
             
               Serious
               Appeal
            
             )
             was
             Printed
             Anno
             ,
             1692.
             
             This
             shews
             as
             if
             the
             Man
             would
             boggle
             at
             nothing
             to
             excuse
             himself
             ,
             who
             ha●
             in
             that
             Book
             defended
             our
             Friends
             in
             Americ●
             as
             well
             as
             here
             from
             being
             Heretical
             or
             Blasphemous
             .
             Alike
             successful
             is
             he
             in
             what
             he
             alledgeth
             against
             G.
             Whitehead
             and
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             :
             Fo●
             those
             very
             Books
             out
             of
             which
             he
             and
             other
             (
             in
             their
             Book
             called
             
               Christian
               Faith
            
             )
             ha●
             brought
             instances
             to
             convince
             our
             Opposers
             ●●
             the
             soundness
             of
             our
             Principles
             ,
             hath
             G.
             Keith
             since
             offered
             to
             prove
             unsound
             in
             those
             very
             Principles
             .
             This
             is
             not
             changing
             his
             Judgement
             of
             Men
             only
             ,
             but
             even
             of
             Books
             .
          
           
             His
             next
             Paragraph
             p.
             9.
             is
             about
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Revolutions
             ,
             in
             which
             he
             dodget
             
             extreamly
             ,
             one
             while
             representing
             it
             as
             such
             which
             from
             two
             Passages
             out
             of
             G.
             Fox
             ,
             in
             the
             one
             he
             mentions
             neither
             Book
             nor
             Page
             ,
             b●●
             saith
             it
             is
             
               in
               some
               of
               his
               Printed
               Books
            
             ;
             in
             th●
             other
             he
             gives
             the
             Book
             
               (
               viz.
            
             the
             Journal
             and
             not
             the
             Page
             ,
             he
             saith
             
               hath
               occasioned
               son
               
               to
               think
            
             G.
             Fox
             
               favoured
               the
               Revolutions
            
             ,
             and
             adds
             ,
             
               but
               I
               do
               not
               say
               he
               did
            
             (
             Query
             ,
             Did
             he
             not
             know
             he
             did
             not
             ?
             )
             Which
             shews
             the
             Man
             doth
             not
             know
             what
             he
             would
             be
             at
             ;
             for
             if
             not
             sufficient
             ,
             from
             his
             lame
             Quotations
             to
             ●a●ten
             that
             Doctrine
             upon
             
               G.
               Fox
            
             ,
             why
             did
             he
             bring
             them
             ?
             Another
             while
             he
             renders
             it
             a
             Question
             ,
             
               Whether
               the
               Disciples
               did
               not
               hold
               that
               ●xtrine
               ,
               that
               said
               Master
               ,
               who
               hath
               sinned
               ,
               this
               Man
               or
               his
               Servants
               ,
            
             [
             he
             should
             have
             said
             Paents
             ]
             
               that
               he
               was
               born
               Blind
            
             ,
             and
             adds
             ,
             
               many
               other
               Places
               of
               Scripture
               there
               are
               on
               which
               he
               ●ight
               as
               much
               and
               much
               more
               query
               concerning
               the
               ●evolutions
               ,
               as
               any
               Expressions
               he
               hath
               mentioned
               ●
               mine
               .
            
             But
             all
             this
             is
             trifling
             ,
             if
             he
             can
             prove
             at
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Revolutions
             by
             Scripture
             ,
             ●●
             him
             avow
             it
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             and
             do
             so
             .
             He
             who
             ●●th
             told
             us
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             only
             safe
             to
             keep
             close
             Scripture
             Words
             and
             Terms
             ,
             will
             he
             not
             do
             himself
             ?
             But
             what
             the
             Friend
             offered
             ,
             to
             ●ove
             that
             Notion
             to
             be
             his
             ,
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             gives
             ●●
             but
             in
             a
             general
             Reference
             to
             p.
             24
             ,
             25
             ,
             ●●
             .
             of
             the
             Friends
             Book
             ,
             till
             he
             comes
             to
             the
             ●stance
             of
             an
             Indian
             and
             
               poor
               Infant
            
             .
             Now
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             in
             his
             p.
             25
             ,
             26.
             had
             argued
             thus
             ,
             '
             If
             ●hey
             could
             not
             perish
             ,
             though
             they
             dyed
             without
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             and
             yet
             that
             Faith
             and
             Knowledge
             is
             absolutely
             necessary
             to
             perfect
             their
             Salvation
             ,
             where
             must
             they
             have
             that
             ●aith
             and
             Knowledge
             ,
             unless
             they
             come
             again
             ●o
             receive
             it
             ?
             And
             if
             they
             do
             ,
             what
             will
             become
             of
             that
             Text
             
               (
               Eccles
            
             .
             11.
             13.
             
             )
             brought
             ●y
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             against
             the
             New-England
             Profes●ors
             ?
             Now
             according
             to
             this
             Text
             ,
             brought
             
               
               by
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               himself
               ,
               if
               an
               honest
               Indian
               o●
               poor
               Infant
               ,
               dye
               or
               fall
               without
               that
               outward
               Knowledge
               ,
               so
               they
               must
               lye
               .
               And
               then
               if
               they
               cannot
               be
               perfectly
               saved
               without
               it
               ,
               then
               their
               lying
               must
               be
               but
               as
               Soul
               saved
               in
               Part
               ,
               and
               that
               to
               be
               their
               State
               forever
               ,
               because
               ,
               as
               they
               fall
               ,
               so
               they
               lye
               .
            
             Th●
             far
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             which
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             wholly
             wave●
             quoting
             only
             from
             [
             If
             an
             honest
             
               Indian
               ,
               &c.
            
             and
             goes
             no
             further
             than
             the
             Word
             [
             outward
             Knowledge
             ]
             which
             yet
             it
             had
             become
             him
             ●
             have
             answered
             ,
             if
             he
             could
             But
             what
             he
             decite
             ,
             he
             is
             soon
             weary
             of
             ,
             and
             catching
             at
             t●●
             Term
             
               outward
               Knowledge
            
             ,
             having
             left
             out
             who
             would
             have
             explained
             it
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               I
               never
               affirmed
               the
               absolute
               Necessity
               of
               an
               outward
               Knowledge
               ,
               universally
               to
               Salvation
               ,
               besides
               that
               prop●●ly
               all
               Knowledge
               is
               inward
               ,
               and
               not
               outward
               ,
               the
               subject
               of
               it
               being
               the
               Mind
               and
               Understanding
               that
               inward
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             This
             is
             poor
             shifting
             ,
             I
             mig●●
             as
             well
             say
             ,
             all
             Knowledge
             properly
             is
             expre●
             not
             implicite
             ,
             what
             is
             implicite
             being
             hidde●
             not
             revealed
             or
             made
             known
             
               (
               kept
               secret
            
             ,
             ●
             himself
             phraseth
             it
             )
             but
             he
             plaies
             upon
             Word
             to
             slide
             off
             from
             the
             Matter
             ;
             for
             the
             Mill●
             hath
             ground
             him
             .
             He
             knows
             the
             Knowledg●
             they
             were
             treating
             of
             ,
             was
             such
             as
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             himself
             defined
             to
             be
             necessary
             to
             the
             perfe●●ing
             Salvation
             ,
             a
             Knowledge
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             hath
             a
             lowed
             they
             had
             not
             ,
             when
             living
             ;
             and
             th●●
             the
             Reader
             would
             have
             perceived
             ,
             had
             not
             ●
             Keith
             curtailed
             the
             Quotation
             :
             And
             therefore
             his
             Cavil
             is
             as
             idle
             as
             evasive
             .
          
           
           
             Having
             thus
             tossed
             off
             the
             Friends
             query
             and
             argument
             ,
             he
             betaketh
             himself
             to
             retorting
             
               I
               return
               his
               own
               query
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               upon
               him
               to
               answer
            
             ,
             
             
               What
               becomes
               of
               them
               when
               they
               Dye
               ,
               seeing
               without
               being
               Born
               again
               ,
               there
               is
               no
               entring
               into
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               God
               ,
               and
               what
               becomes
               of
               many
               Quakers
               ,
               and
               others
               ,
               that
               before
               they
               dyed
               ,
               had
               no
               signs
               that
               they
               were
               arrived
               at
               that
               high
               state
               of
               Sinles
               perfection
               ,
               as
               attainable
               by
               the
               Grace
               of
               God
               in
               this
               Life
               .
            
             And
             adds
             ,
             
               Let
               him
               tell
               me
               ,
               or
               any
               for
               him
               ,
               what
               becomes
               of
               such
               when
               they
               Dye
               ,
               and
               I
               may
               give
               him
               the
               like
               Answer
               ,
               or
               some
               better
               ,
               what
               becomes
               of
               honest
            
             Indians
             ,
             
               when
               they
               Dye
            
             ,
             p.
             9.
             10.
             
             And
             then
             he
             would
             make
             up
             an
             Answer
             for
             us
             ,
             which
             yet
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             
               we
               blame
               when
               given
               by
               others
            
             (
             so
             ready
             is
             he
             to
             bespatter
             us
             at
             any
             rate
             )
             
               as
               if
               they
               who
               are
               in
               measure
               Sanctified
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Are
               made
               perfect
               in
               Holiness
               at
               the
               instant
               of
               Death
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             But
             we
             have
             no
             need
             to
             recurr
             to
             this
             Notion
             ,
             that
             of
             Purgatory
             or
             of
             Revolutionism
             to
             defend
             our
             Principles
             ,
             though
             he
             seem
             at
             last
             willing
             to
             allow
             ,
             it
             is
             not
             altogether
             improbable
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               It
               hath
               the
               same
               Probability
               in
               the
               one
               Case
               ,
               as
               the
               other
               ,
            
             to
             slide
             himself
             off
             from
             the
             imputation
             of
             Revolutionism
             .
             And
             although
             he
             hath
             so
             frequently
             stigmatized
             us
             ,
             as
             denyers
             of
             the
             universal
             benefit
             accruing
             to
             mankind
             ,
             by
             that
             one
             offering
             of
             our
             Lord
             Jesus
             ;
             yet
             I
             shall
             tell
             him
             ,
             that
             even
             herein
             we
             ascribe
             more
             thereto
             than
             he
             doth
             ,
             who
             acknowledge
             that
             the
             Penitent
             ,
             who
             Dye
             not
             arrived
             to
             that
             Maturity
             ,
             which
             a
             more
             full
             improvement
             of
             their
             Talent
             mought
             have
             produced
             ,
             receive
             
             an
             advantage
             by
             Christs
             Death
             and
             Sufferings
             ,
             viz.
             That
             a
             Propitiation
             is
             thereby
             made
             for
             their
             Sins
             ,
             and
             not
             for
             theirs
             only
             ,
             but
             also
             for
             the
             Sins
             of
             the
             whole
             World
             ,
             1
             John
             2.
             2.
             
             So
             that
             they
             Dying
             in
             a
             state
             of
             Salvation
             ,
             and
             Renovation
             ,
             their
             Sins
             are
             blotted
             out
             ,
             Acts
             ,
             3.
             19.
             which
             none
             of
             the
             finally
             obdurate
             and
             impenitent
             ,
             partake
             of
             :
             So
             that
             there
             is
             no
             necessity
             of
             Pleading
             for
             Sin
             ,
             Term
             of
             Life
             ,
             or
             for
             a
             Purgation
             at
             the
             instant
             of
             Death
             ,
             in
             Purgatory
             ,
             or
             a
             Succeeding
             Revolution
             ,
             but
             
               on
               him
            
             (
             the
             Advocate
             )
             
               is
               help
               laid
            
             ,
             Psal
             .
             89.
             19.
             
             Thus
             he
             may
             see
             I
             do
             not
             shift
             and
             boggle
             in
             my
             Answers
             ,
             my
             cause
             being
             such
             as
             is
             not
             ashamed
             to
             shew
             its
             Head
             ,
             whatever
             his
             is
             ,
             that
             drives
             such
             a
             man
             as
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             (
             who
             so
             overvalues
             himself
             upon
             his
             School-Learning
             ,
             and
             so
             undervalues
             others
             for
             want
             of
             it
             )
             to
             such
             mean
             and
             pitiful
             Subterfuges
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             having
             shewed
             him
             a
             Contradiction
             ,
             in
             one
             while
             saying
             ,
             
               That
               which
               riseth
               is
               the
               Mortal
               that
               puts
               on
               Immortality
               and
               the
               Corrutible
               that
               putteth
               on
               Incorruption
               ,
            
             and
             again
             ,
             
               The
               Flesh
               that
               is
               Mortal
               and
               Corruptible
               ,
               is
               not
               that
               Flesh
               ,
            
             that
             shall
             be
             raised
             
               up
               Immortal
               and
               Incorruptible
            
             (
             See
             
               Testimony
               against
               that
               absurd
               Opinion
            
             ,
             p.
             3.
             and
             10.
             )
             
               If
               that
               which
               riseth
               be
               the
               Corruptible
               ,
               how
               is
               it
               that
               that
               which
               riseth
               is
               Incorruptible
               ,
               and
               Corrupteth
               not
               again
               ?
            
             Thus
             far
             the
             Friend
             to
             which
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             replies
             ,
             
               He
               quarrels
               not
               so
               much
               with
               me
               ,
               as
               with
               the
               Scriptures
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             53.
             and
             v.
             50.
             
             Answer
             ,
             What
             Paul
             speaks
             of
             the
             Bodies
             sown
             ,
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             applies
             to
             the
             Bodies
             raised
             ,
             that
             he
             
             might
             make
             the
             Scriptures
             as
             self-Inconsistent
             ,
             as
             himself
             is
             :
             It
             was
             
               sown
               in
               Corruption
               ,
               in
               Dishonour
               ,
               in
               Weakness
               ,
               a
               Natural
               Body
               ;
               raised
               in
               Incorruption
               ,
               in
               Glory
               ,
               in
               Power
               ,
               a
               Spiritual
               Body
            
             ;
             See
             ,
             v.
             42
             ,
             43
             ,
             44
             ,
             But
             Paul
             doth
             not
             say
             ,
             That
             which
             riseth
             is
             the
             Mortal
             ,
             and
             then
             again
             ,
             The
             Flesh
             that
             is
             Mortal
             ,
             &c.
             
             Is
             not
             the
             Flesh
             that
             shall
             be
             raised
             Immortal
             ,
             as
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             hath
             done
             .
          
           
             To
             Vindicate
             his
             other
             assertion
             ,
             
               viz.
               That
               which
               riseth
               is
               a
               pure
               ,
               Noble
               part
               that
               Consumeth
               not
               ,
               he
               bringeth
               in
               the
               Similitude
               of
               a
               Grain
               of
            
             Corn
             ,
             p.
             11.
             thus
             ,
             
               All
               but
               Fools
               and
               Idiots
               know
               ,
               that
               as
               there
               is
               a
               Grain
               of
               Corn
               that
               Corrupteth
               ,
            
             
             
               and
               turneth
               to
               Earth
               or
               Dust
               ,
               so
               there
               is
               another
               part
               in
               it
               ,
               that
               is
               more
               noble
               ,
               that
               Corrupteth
               not
               ,
               but
               by
               the
               Corruption
               of
               the
               other
               part
               —
               Gets
               a
               new
               Life
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             This
             Simile
             will
             not
             hold
             ,
             even
             among
             them
             that
             are
             not
             Fools
             &
             Idiots
             ,
             for
             that
             very
             noble
             part
             may
             Corrupt
             ,
             and
             the
             Industrious
             Husband
             Man
             have
             no
             Crop
             ,
             as
             G.
             Keith
             himself
             ,
             who
             is
             neither
             Fool
             nor
             Idiot
             ,
             allows
             ,
             in
             the
             very
             same
             page
             .
             Again
             ,
             that
             more
             noble
             part
             in
             the
             Seed
             ,
             is
             proper
             to
             the
             Seed
             ,
             as
             Seed
             :
             And
             the
             less
             noble
             is
             a
             necessary
             Appendix
             to
             the
             more
             noble
             ,
             which
             is
             not
             so
             in
             this
             Case
             ,
             G
             Keith
             himself
             being
             Judge
             .
             For
             Man
             had
             a
             Body
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             that
             Body
             had
             its
             radix
             (
             else
             how
             could
             it
             
               multiply
               its
               Speices
            
             ,
             according
             to
             G
             Keith
             in
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             28.
             )
             the
             which
             Body
             G.
             Keith
             saith
             ,
             was
             not
             Naked
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             ibid
             ,
             p.
             24.
             
             On
             the
             other
             hand
             the
             Skin
             and
             Flesh
             of
             this
             Frail
             ,
             Mortal
             and
             Corruptible
             Body
             ,
             he
             saith
             ,
             
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             Man
             as
             Man
             ,
             but
             a
             Cloathing
             he
             received
             since
             the
             Fall
             ,
             See
             ,
             ibid.
             p.
             113.
             and
             27.
             
             But
             is
             this
             predicable
             of
             a
             Grain
             of
             Corn
             ?
             So
             that
             all
             his
             noise
             of
             
               Sadduceism
               ,
               Atheism
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             Terminates
             in
             a
             dispute
             whether
             the
             Man's
             Cloaths
             shall
             rise
             or
             no
             ?
             viz.
             That
             which
             ,
             according
             to
             him
             ,
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             Man
             as
             Man
             ,
             not
             so
             much
             as
             to
             his
             Cloathing
             before
             the
             Fall
             ,
             but
             was
             added
             by
             means
             of
             transgression
             ?
             A
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             of
             such
             a
             Body
             as
             God
             shall
             please
             to
             give
             .
             we
             own
             ,
             and
             that
             he
             knows
             full
             well
             ;
             but
             his
             uncertain
             ,
             Wavering
             ,
             Notional
             ,
             Absurd
             ,
             Incongruous
             ,
             and
             Unscriptual
             Expositions
             we
             reject
             (
             as
             particularly
             what
             he
             said
             even
             now
             ,
             that
             
               that
               which
               riseth
               is
               the
               Mortal
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             again
             ,
             
               that
               which
               riseth
               is
               a
               pure
               noble
               part
               ,
               that
               consumeth
               not
               )
            
             and
             this
             makes
             him
             uneasy
             .
          
           
             As
             a
             further
             Indication
             of
             his
             instability
             ,
             let
             us
             hear
             what
             
               true
               Philosophy
               ,
               right
               Reason
               ,
               and
               ocular
               Experience
               teacheth
               ,
            
             as
             himself
             giveth
             it
             us
             ,
             
               viz.
               The
               Generation
               of
               one
               thing
               followeth
               the
               Corruption
               of
               another
               ,
               yet
               there
               is
               something
               in
               the
               new
               Generated
               thing
               ,
               that
               was
               in
               the
               old
               Corrupted
               thing
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Whence
             I
             query
             ,
             Whether
             this
             SOMETHING
             in
             the
             new
             generated
             thing
             ,
             which
             was
             in
             the
             Old
             Corrupted
             thing
             ,
             be
             that
             which
             riseth
             Mortal
             and
             Corruptible
             ,
             as
             he
             said
             even
             now
             ?
             For
             if
             Mortal
             and
             Corruptible
             ,
             how
             comes
             it
             to
             be
             a
             pure
             noble
             part
             ,
             which
             consumeth
             not
             ,
             nor
             corrupteth
             ,
             with
             the
             old
             Corrupted
             thing
             ?
             Are
             these
             Terms
             convertible
             ?
             That
             predicable
             of
             the
             one
             ,
             which
             is
             of
             the
             other
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             not
             rather
             a
             demonstration
             ,
             
             that
             in
             stead
             of
             being
             taught
             by
             true
             Philosophy
             ,
             &c.
             
             He
             is
             now
             Plunged
             into
             the
             Ditch
             of
             Philosophy
             ,
             as
             he
             called
             it
             ,
             whence
             this
             blind
             Leader
             of
             the
             Blind
             cannot
             help
             himself
             out
             ?
             As
             well
             as
             that
             these
             Sentiments
             ,
             whereby
             the
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             are
             Termed
             the
             Old
             Corrupted
             thing
             ,
             that
             the
             New
             Generation
             hath
             not
             ,
             but
             only
             SOMETHING
             that
             was
             in
             it
             ,
             
               (
               The
               Flesh
               that
               is
               Mortal
               and
               Corruptible
               ,
            
             being
             by
             him
             denied
             to
             be
             
               the
               Flesh
               that
               shall
               be
               raised
               up
               Immortal
               and
               Incorruptible
               ,
            
             p.
             10.
             )
             do
             no
             ways
             accord
             with
             those
             of
             those
             ,
             whom
             he
             now
             appeals
             to
             ,
             against
             us
             ;
             and
             would
             shelter
             himself
             among
             ,
             for
             they
             assert
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             same
             Body
             of
             Flesh
             ,
             Blood
             and
             Bones
             ,
             that
             Dyed
             and
             was
             laid
             in
             the
             Grave
             ;
             he
             here
             denieth
             it
             .
             So
             that
             after
             all
             his
             quarrelling
             with
             us
             ,
             rendring
             us
             
               Atheists
               ,
               Sadducees
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             And
             Labouring
             to
             Provoke
             the
             Government
             against
             us
             ,
             to
             suppress
             our
             Books
             ;
             himself
             is
             no
             less
             Erroneous
             and
             Heretical
             (
             while
             abiding
             by
             what
             he
             here
             saith
             )
             to
             their
             received
             Opinion
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             than
             we
             are
             ,
             when
             our
             belief
             is
             rightly
             stated
             .
          
           
             Upon
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             his
             distinction
             of
             Commutation
             and
             Transmutation
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             Body
             and
             Soul
             ,
             the
             Friend
             argues
             ,
             first
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Body
             ,
             thus
             ,
             
               If
               the
               Corruptible
               be
               laid
               aside
               ,
               and
               that
               which
               Corrupteth
               not
               ,
               but
               is
               separated
               (
               as
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               saith
               )
               in
               about
               a
               Years
               time
               ,
               more
               or
               less
               ,
               and
               laid
               by
               divine
               Providence
               in
               some
               certain
               Invisible
               place
               ,
               till
               the
               Resurrection
               ;
               How
               then
               doth
               it
               receive
               the
               change
               meant
               by
               him
               in
               the
               Text
               ,
               at
               the
               
               Resurrection
               ?
               viz.
               If
               it
               be
               Incorruptible
               before
               the
               Resurrection
               (
               for
               he
               saith
               ,
               it
               Corrupteth
               not
               )
               and
               the
               Change
               must
               be
               a
               Transmutation
               from
               one
               thing
               to
               another
               ;
               must
               it
               not
               then
               needs
               be
               from
               an
               Incorruptible
               Body
               to
               an
               Incorruptible
               Body
               ,
               and
               what
               change
               is
               that
               ?
               For
               if
               it
               be
               a
               Transmutation
               ,
               what
               is
               it
               which
               is
               Transmuted
               ?
               It
               cannot
               be
               the
               noble
               and
               pure
               part
               ,
               because
               the
               Apostle
               saith
               ,
               
                 It
                 is
                 our
                 Vile
                 Body
              
               ,
               and
               according
               to
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               ,
               it
               cannot
               be
               that
               which
               Corrupteth
               ,
               because
               he
               saith
               ,
               That
               which
               riseth
               ,
               Corrupteth
               not
               .
            
             Thus
             far
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             p.
             32.
             33.
             which
             G.
             Keith
             gives
             not
             his
             Reader
             ,
             though
             he
             makes
             his
             perverse
             inference
             therefrom
             ,
             saying
             of
             his
             Opponent
             ,
             
               He
               cannot
               conceive
               how
               there
               can
               be
               an
               Incorruptible
               part
               lodged
               or
               placed
               in
               the
               Corruptible
               Body
               ,
               and
               how
               the
               Body
               can
               have
               any
               Incorruptible
               part
               in
               it
               before
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             To
             which
             I
             answer
             ,
             The
             debate
             is
             not
             about
             an
             Incorruptible
             part
             ,
             being
             lodged
             in
             a
             Corruptible
             Body
             ;
             but
             what
             that
             is
             that
             is
             changed
             ,
             whether
             the
             vile
             Body
             ,
             or
             that
             which
             Corrupteth
             not
             ;
             and
             again
             ,
             whether
             seeing
             a
             Transmutation
             must
             be
             from
             one
             thing
             to
             another
             ,
             what
             Change
             is
             that
             ,
             from
             an
             Incorruptible
             Body
             to
             an
             Incorruptible
             Body
             ?
             So
             that
             he
             hath
             ,
             to
             avoid
             the
             force
             of
             the
             argument
             ,
             not
             only
             not
             given
             the
             Citation
             ,
             but
             mis-stated
             it
             ,
             and
             then
             insults
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               shall
               I
               send
               him
               to
               his
               Mill
               ,
               or
               own
               Trade
               of
               Grinding
               ,
               or
               Sawing
               Timber
               ,
               for
               further
               Instruction
               ?
            
             And
             yet
             this
             Miller
             hath
             ground
             him
             so
             ,
             he
             cannot
             get
             fairly
             off
             .
          
           
           
             And
             therefore
             ,
             in
             the
             next
             place
             let
             us
             examine
             G.
             Keith
             his
             Philosophy
             ,
             
               When
               a
               Man
               cateth
               Corn
               with
               the
               Husk
               ,
               and
               swalloweth
               down
               at
               least
               a
               good
               quantity
               of
               the
               Husk
               or
               Bran
               ,
               together
               with
               the
               Food
               that
               is
               mixed
               with
               it
               ,
               doth
               the
               Husk
               become
               any
               Part
               of
               his
               Body
               ?
               Or
               rather
               ,
               doth
               it
               not
               belong
               to
               the
               excrement
               ,
               with
               other
               gross
               parts
               of
               the
               Food
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             p.
             12.
             
             I
             answer
             
             by
             way
             of
             retortion
             ,
             the
             Swine
             that
             feed
             on
             Husk
             only
             ,
             and
             the
             Prodigal
             Son
             who
             did
             the
             like
             ;
             if
             all
             went
             into
             excrement
             ,
             and
             none
             into
             nourishment
             ,
             what
             did
             they
             live
             on
             ?
             He
             saith
             again
             ,
             
               Is
               there
               not
               in
               all
               Food
               one
               more
               noble
               part
               that
               becometh
               not
               excrement
               ,
               but
               is
               Transmuted
               into
               real
               Flesh
               ,
               in
               Man
               ?
            
             But
             the
             Husk
             being
             not
             allowed
             by
             him
             to
             be
             the
             more
             noble
             part
             ,
             I
             ask
             ,
             What
             is
             Transmuted
             into
             real
             Flesh
             ,
             where
             the
             Food
             is
             only
             Husk
             ?
             Yet
             he
             so
             values
             himself
             upon
             his
             Excrementitious
             and
             Husky
             Philosophy
             ,
             that
             hence
             he
             further
             argues
             ,
             
               Did
               not
               what
               our
               Saviour
               Eat
               ,
               turn
               into
               his
               〈◊〉
               Flesh
               ,
               and
               become
               Incorruptible
               ?
               —
               And
               was
               not
               his
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               yet
               further
               changed
               after
               his
               Resurrection
               ?
            
             &c.
             And
             then
             he
             tells
             us
             for
             whose
             
               sake
               he
               Traces
               this
               Ignorant
               Man
            
             (
             as
             he
             calls
             his
             Opponent
             )
             of
             whom
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               It
               might
               seem
               like
               casting
               Pearls
               before
               Swine
               ,
               that
               so
               dares
               to
               tread
               under
               his
               dirty
               Feet
               ,
               such
               precious
               Truths
               of
               Scripture
            
             ;
             not
             for
             
               his
               ,
               and
               his
               Sadducean
               Fraternity's
            
             (
             as
             he
             miscalls
             Friends
             )
             but
             for
             others
             ,
             who
             he
             hopes
             
               will
               gather
               them
               up
               ,
               and
               value
               them
               ,
               for
               the
               worth
               of
               them
               .
            
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             They
             must
             not
             be
             very
             valuable
             themselves
             ;
             who
             gather
             up
             ,
             and
             value
             up
             such
             
             Husky
             Notions
             .
             Again
             ,
             I
             query
             ,
             Whether
             that
             Food
             (
             that
             according
             to
             G.
             Keith
             ,
             was
             turned
             into
             Christs
             real
             Flesh
             ,
             which
             Flesh
             was
             further
             changed
             after
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             and
             became
             Incorruptible
             ,
             as
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             saith
             )
             be
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             ,
             that
             it
             was
             before
             the
             change
             ,
             and
             when
             Corruptible
             ,
             ?
          
           
             Now
             I
             come
             to
             what
             the
             Friend
             saith
             ,
             in
             his
             p.
             33.
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Soul
             ,
             
               As
               for
               the
               Soul
               (
               saith
               he
               )
               it
               was
               a
               Spiritual
               substance
               in
               its
               self
               ,
               before
               its
               Sanctifying
               ,
               as
               after
               (
               so
               is
               not
               the
               Body
               )
               so
               that
               such
               a
               change
               is
               surely
               RATHER
               a
               Purification
               than
               a
               Transmutation
               ,
               even
               as
               the
               washing
               of
               a
               Body
               besmeared
               with
               Dirt
               ,
               when
               cleansed
               ,
               is
               a
               Purification
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Transmutation
               .
            
             Upon
             which
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             quoting
             only
             from
             where
             he
             saith
             [
             a
             change
             is
             surely
             ]
             thus
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               But
               still
               this
               Ignorant
               Presumptuous
               Man
               runs
               himself
               rashly
               upon
               the
               sharp
               Pricks
               .
               Formerly
               he
               hath
               Laboured
               in
               vain
               to
               destroy
               the
               Felicity
               of
               the
               Body
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               and
               now
               he
               Labours
               as
               much
               in
               v●i●
               to
               destroy
               the
               Felicity
               of
               his
               Soul
               ,
               that
               he
               makes
               the
               Work
               of
               Regeneration
               in
               the
               Soul
               of
               Man
               ,
               to
               be
            
             nothing
             else
             
               but
               a
               Purification
               from
               Sin
               ,
               as
               when
               a
               Body
               besmeared
               with
               Dirt
               ,
               is
               cleansed
               ,
               that
               is
               a
               Purification
               ,
               and
               not
               a
               Transmutation
               .
               I
               never
               heard
               ,
               nor
               read
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               a
               more
               Ignorant
               and
               Nonsensical
               Assertion
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             Nor
             I
             ,
             a
             more
             
               bold
               Forgery
            
             :
             For
             where
             doth
             the
             Friend
             Labour
             to
             destroy
             the
             Felicity
             of
             either
             Soul
             or
             Body
             ?
             Where
             doth
             he
             make
             the
             work
             of
             Regeneration
             NOTHING
             ELSE
             but
             a
             Purification
             ,
             &c.
             
             Though
             he
             saith
             ,
             it
             is
             RATHER
             so
             ,
             
             than
             a
             Transmutation
             ,
             which
             was
             G.
             Keith's
             phrase
             ?
             He
             needed
             not
             therefore
             have
             queried
             (
             as
             he
             doth
             p.
             13.
             )
             
               What
               is
               this
               but
               to
               make
               the
               Souls
               of
               the
               Saints
               ,
               nothing
               but
               so
               many
            
             
             Tabulae
             Rasae
             ,
             
               Washed
               Tables
               without
               any
               beautiful
               Colours
               ,
               or
               lively
               Portraicture
               on
               them
               ?
               Is
               then
               the
               Image
               of
               God
               in
               the
               Saints
               no
               positive
               thing
               ,
               but
               a
               freedom
               from
               Sin
               ,
               or
               a
               Negation
               of
               it
               ?
               Is
               Holiness
               nothing
               but
               a
               Negation
               of
               unholiness
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             Nor
             to
             have
             added
             ,
             
               O
               wretched
               Ignorance
               !
               And
               O
               Lamentable
               shame
               that
               falls
               upon
               the
               Second
               Days
               Weekly
               Meeting
               of
               the
               People
               called
               Quakers
               ,
               for
               approving
               such
               Antichristian
               Doctrine
               ,
            
             &c
             ,
             For
             as
             the
             Friend
             did
             not
             deny
             ,
             that
             man
             after
             his
             Restoration
             becometh
             really
             Holy
             ,
             and
             hath
             a
             divine
             Image
             ,
             the
             Image
             of
             the
             Heavenly
             stamped
             upon
             him
             ,
             even
             so
             that
             the
             Soul
             hath
             the
             Impression
             thereof
             ,
             which
             yet
             may
             be
             ,
             without
             change
             of
             substance
             :
             So
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             himself
             ,
             as
             little
             Charity
             as
             he
             useth
             to
             have
             for
             us
             or
             him
             ,
             seems
             to
             allow
             
               C.
               Pusey
               will
               not
               stand
               to
               it
               ,
               upon
               better
               Consideration
               ,
            
             which
             shews
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             hath
             been
             fighting
             with
             his
             own
             shadow
             all
             this
             while
             ,
             who
             thus
             goes
             on
             .
          
           
             
               But
               if
               on
               better
               Consideration
               he
               be
               ashamed
               of
               his
               rash
               assertion
            
             [
             is
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ashamed
             of
             his
             false
             Charge
             ?
             ]
             
               and
               come
               to
               acknowledge
               ,
               that
               the
               Soul
               by
               Regeneration
               ,
               not
               only
               is
               purified
               from
               Sin
               ,
               but
               wonderfully
               Changed
               and
               transformed
               ,
               from
               Natural
               or
               Animal
               ,
               to
               Spiritual
               ,
               from
               Earthly
            
             [
             Is
             the
             Soul
             Earthly
             ?
             ]
             
               to
               Heavenly
            
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             same
             in
             substance
             ,
             
               let
               him
               acknowledge
               that
               the
               mighty
               Power
               of
               God
               ,
               through
               Christ
               that
               
               hath
               thus
               Changed
               the
               Soul
               ,
               retaining
               the
               same
               Substance
               ,
               can
               and
               will
               change
               the
               low
               Body
               of
               a
               Saint
               ,
               and
               fashion
               it
               like
               the
               Glorious
               Body
               of
               Christ
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Answer
             ,
             As
             he
             misapplies
             what
             was
             said
             by
             Paul
             ,
             of
             the
             Natural
             Body
             ,
             to
             the
             Change
             or
             Transformation
             of
             the
             Soul
             ;
             so
             neither
             do
             his
             Parallels
             hold
             :
             For
             the
             Soul
             that
             is
             Immortal
             ,
             is
             of
             nearer
             affinity
             to
             Spiritual
             ,
             than
             the
             Mortal
             which
             puts
             on
             Immortality
             ,
             and
             the
             addition
             it
             receives
             of
             Beauty
             and
             Glory
             ,
             do
             not
             Change
             its
             Substance
             :
             But
             what
             is
             this
             to
             the
             vile
             low
             or
             Corruptible
             Body
             ,
             which
             is
             as
             diametrically
             opposit
             to
             Glorious
             and
             Eternal
             and
             Incorruptible
             ,
             as
             any
             thing
             can
             be
             ?
             Can
             that
             be
             changed
             into
             Incorruptible
             and
             Spiritual
             ,
             and
             yet
             the
             substance
             the
             same
             ,
             as
             when
             corruptible
             ,
             Fleshly
             and
             Mortal
             ?
          
           
             This
             indeed
             he
             would
             fain
             have
             us
             grant
             ,
             and
             in
             the
             next
             Paragraph
             pretends
             to
             
               demonstrate
               ,
               how
               a
               natural
               and
               Corruptible
               substance
               hath
               been
               Changed
               into
               a
               Spiritual
               one
               ,
            
             he
             should
             have
             added
             ,
             
               and
               yet
               the
               substance
               not
               Changed
               ,
            
             for
             that
             is
             the
             matter
             in
             debate
             ,
             and
             whereupon
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             hath
             compared
             his
             Notion
             as
             equally
             Contradictory
             to
             Reason
             ,
             with
             that
             of
             Transubstantiation
             .
             However
             he
             attempts
             to
             prove
             it
             thus
             ,
             
               The
               Food
               which
               our
               Saviour
               received
               into
               his
               Body
               ,
               was
               it
               not
               before
               he
               received
               it
               ,
               Corruptible
               ?
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             and
             answers
             ,
             
               Yea
               ,
               surely
               it
               was
               ,
               and
               what
               part
               of
               that
               Food
               became
               part
               of
               his
               Body
               and
               Flesh
               it
               was
               turned
               or
               changed
               into
               Incorruptible
               ,
            
             &c.
             p.
             13.
             14.
             
             Answer
             ,
             I
             did
             
             observe
             (
             though
             I
             have
             not
             noted
             it
             before
             )
             
             that
             in
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             119.
             he
             said
             ,
             
               The
               inferior
               Creatures
               ,
               by
               a
               sort
               of
               innate
               appetite
               and
               desire
               ,
               encline
               to
               be
               joyned
               unto
               Man
               ,
               as
               their
               Head
               ,
               and
               to
               be
               his
               Food
               ,
               that
               so
               they
               may
               attain
               to
               their
               Per●ection
               and
               Restoration
               in
               him
               ,
               which
               they
               cannot
               attain
               unto
               otherwise
               :
            
             But
             I
             let
             that
             pass
             then
             ,
             having
             store
             of
             absurdities
             besides
             to
             load
             him
             with
             ,
             yet
             now
             he
             having
             taken
             a
             larger
             step
             ,
             to
             embody
             them
             with
             the
             Heavenly
             Man
             ,
             the
             Lord
             from
             Heaven
             ,
             shall
             shall
             I
             not
             say
             with
             a
             cause
             (
             as
             himself
             did
             but
             lately
             without
             a
             cause
             )
             
               O
               wretched
               Ignorance
               !
               O
               Lamentable
               shame
               !
            
             He
             that
             tells
             the
             Friend
             ,
             that
             
               as
               a
               Shooemaker
               goes
               beyond
               his
               Last
               ,
               so
               he
               beyond
               his
               Sphere
               of
               knowledge
               ,
            
             What
             becomes
             of
             our
             Master
             of
             Arts
             now
             ?
             Had
             he
             not
             better
             have
             kept
             to
             his
             employ
             ,
             of
             teaching
             of
             School-Boys
             ,
             than
             thus
             to
             go
             beyond
             his
             Sphere
             of
             knowledge
             ,
             as
             to
             draw
             such
             Inferences
             ,
             which
             would
             fetch
             in
             the
             very
             Beasts
             of
             the
             Field
             ,
             Fowls
             of
             the
             Air
             and
             Fish
             of
             the
             Sea
             ,
             to
             become
             part
             of
             Christs
             Body
             and
             Flesh
             in
             Heaven
             ?
          
           
             A
             second
             thing
             I
             observe
             in
             that
             very
             Paragraph
             ,
             p.
             14.
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             cites
             
               Malice
               of
               Independent
               Agent
            
             ,
             p.
             17.
             which
             he
             assigns
             to
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             as
             the
             Author
             of
             ,
             to
             prove
             that
             the
             Body
             of
             Christ
             
               is
               at
               present
               an
               Incorruptible
               Substance
               ,
            
             The
             words
             I
             find
             in
             said
             Page
             to
             be
             thus
             ,
             
               Seeing
               we
               have
               always
               believed
               and
               confessed
               the
               Immortality
               and
               entire
               beings
               of
               the
               Souls
               of
               all
               other
               men
               ,
               it
               must
               needs
               be
               evidently
               unjust
               to
               accuse
               us
               with
               denying
               the
               Manhood
               of
               Christ
               ,
               or
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               
               to
               have
               a
               being
               both
               as
               to
               his
               Soul
               and
               Body
               .
            
             And
             seeing
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             hath
             Read
             this
             ,
             and
             thereby
             perceived
             that
             the
             Divine
             existence
             of
             Christs
             Manhood
             in
             Heaven
             was
             so
             fully
             acknowledged
             ,
             what
             a
             kind
             of
             Man
             must
             he
             be
             to
             insinuate
             the
             contrary
             against
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             .
          
           
             The
             Friend
             having
             shewed
             that
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             had
             asserted
             ,
             that
             
               the
               grossy
               part
               (
               called
               by
            
             Paul
             Corruption
             )
             
               is
               not
               proper
               to
               Man
               as
               Man
               ,
               nor
               no
               proper
               part
               of
               Mans
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               other
               part
               Corrupteth
               not
               ,
            
             argueth
             thus
             ,
             
               How
               then
               is
               it
               said
               of
               David
               that
               
                 he
                 slept
                 with
                 his
                 Fathers
                 and
                 saw
                 Corruption
                 ,
              
               and
               of
               
                 Job
                 ,
                 I
                 have
                 said
                 of
                 Corruption
                 ,
                 Thou
                 art
                 my
                 Father
                 ?
              
               &c.
               And
               how
               is
               Man
               in
               Scripture
               ,
               called
               Corruptible
               Man
               ?
            
             See
             his
             p.
             32.
             
             This
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             calls
             
               Wrangling
               and
               Quibling
               from
               his
               own
               gross
               Misunderstanding
               of
               some
               places
               of
               Scripture
            
             [
             but
             he
             doth
             not
             enform
             him
             better
             ,
             though
             he
             adds
             ]
             
               if
               he
               will
               take
               these
               Scriptures
               strictly
               and
               litterally
               ,
               he
               must
               as
               much
               contend
               against
               the
               Immortality
               of
               the
               Soul
               ,
               as
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             &c.
             But
             why
             so
             ?
             Doth
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             manifest
             wherein
             ?
             Or
             give
             any
             proof
             that
             these
             Scriptures
             are
             not
             to
             be
             taken
             strictly
             and
             litterally
             ?
             Nothing
             less
             .
             They
             were
             pat
             and
             
               argumentum
               ad
               hominem
            
             to
             him
             ,
             the
             enervating
             whereof
             he
             shifts
             by
             huffing
             .
             What
             he
             adds
             of
             the
             
               mortal
               Body
               of
               Man
               being
               truly
               said
               to
               be
               Corruptible
               ,
               because
               it
               consists
               of
               two
               Heterogeneous
               parts
               ,
               the
               one
               noble
               ,
               the
               other
               ignoble
               ,
               to
               wit
               the
               Husk
               ,
               Dross
               or
               Cortex
               ,
               and
               after
               the
               Separation
               of
               the
               Noble
               from
               the
               ignoble
               ,
               is
               not
               Corrupt
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Is
             not
             
               ad
               rem
            
             .
             The
             
             question
             is
             not
             about
             Husk
             ,
             Dross
             or
             Cortex
             ,
             but
             of
             what
             was
             proper
             to
             Man
             as
             Man
             ,
             whether
             that
             Corrupts
             ,
             and
             how
             David
             could
             be
             said
             to
             see
             Corruption
             ,
             or
             Job
             ,
             that
             Corruption
             was
             his
             Father
             ,
             &c.
             
             If
             nothing
             of
             Man
             as
             Man
             be
             Corrupt
             ,
             the
             which
             he
             hath
             rather
             sought
             to
             evade
             than
             answer
             .
          
           
             The
             like
             the
             Friend
             urged
             from
             G.
             Keith's
             saying
             ,
             
               The
               Man-Eaters
               may
               eat
               the
               gross
               part
               of
               Mans
               Body
               ,
               yet
               that
               more
               subtile
               and
               Invisible
               tart
               ,
               they
               cannot
               eat
               ,
            
             asking
             ,
             
               What
               is
               this
               but
               to
               say
               ,
               the
               Man-eaters
               may
               eat
               Mans
               Body
               ,
               but
               they
               cannot
               eat
               the
               substance
               of
               Mans
               Body
               ?
               p.
               34.
               35.
               
            
             This
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             never
             ●ites
             ,
             yet
             infers
             from
             it
             ,
             that
             
               he
               would
               with
               ●is
               devouring
               Throat
               Eat
               or
               Swallow
               up
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             which
             shews
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             is
             
               better
               Skilled
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Railing
               than
               disputing
            
             ;
             he
             knows
             who
             called
             that
             
               a
               Black
               Art
            
             once
             ,
             with
             something
             more
             I
             may
             chance
             to
             put
             him
             ●n
             mind
             of
             ,
             before
             we
             part
             (
             see
             
               Way
               Cast
               up
            
             ,
             p.
             169.
             )
             Besides
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             did
             not
             seek
             to
             Swallow
             up
             the
             Doctrine
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             of
             the
             Body
             ,
             but
             to
             detect
             his
             explication
             ,
             as
             un●ound
             and
             unscriptural
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Contradictory
          
           
             But
             how
             doth
             it
             appear
             that
             his
             Opponent
             
               ●yneth
               with
            
             Atheists
             and
             Sadducees
             
               in
               arguing
               against
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               (
               being
               the
               same
               ●
               substance
               )
               from
               the
               Man-Eaters
               ,
            
             as
             G.
             Keith
             ●harged
             him
             ?
             Do
             the
             Atheists
             and
             Saducees
             acknowledge
             there
             is
             a
             Resurrection
             ,
             yet
             not
             the
             ●●me
             in
             substance
             ?
             Or
             doth
             not
             the
             one
             deny
             ●here
             is
             a
             God
             ,
             Heaven
             or
             Hell
             ,
             and
             the
             other
             
             that
             
               there
               is
               a
               Resurrection
            
             (
             at
             all
             )
             
               or
               Angel
               ,
               or
               Spirit
            
             ,
             as
             in
             Acts
             23.
             8.
             
             Are
             these
             Case
             Parallel
             ?
             Or
             is
             it
             not
             rather
             manifest
             that
             G.
             Keith's
             Suggestions
             are
             as
             false
             ,
             as
             they
             are
             malicious
             ?
             Who
             no
             longer
             ago
             than
             in
             the
             Year
             1691.
             in
             his
             Book
             ,
             called
             ,
             
               Presbyterian
               and
               Independent
               Churches
            
             ,
             tells
             his
             Reader
             ,
             
               It
               is
               a
               notorious
               false
               Charge
               ,
               that
               we
               deny
               the
               Manhood
               ●
               the
               Lord
               Jesus
               Christ
               ,
               and
               affirm
               ,
               that
               as
               Ma●
               he
               is
               not
               in
               Heaven
               ,
               or
               that
               we
               deny
               the
               Resurection
               of
               the
               Dead
               :
               But
               because
               we
               deny
               the●
               carnal
               Conceptions
               of
               the
               Resurrection
               ,
               and
               h●●
               us
               to
               Scripture
               Words
               ,
               which
               is
               most
               safe
               ,
               therefore
               they
               have
               so
               beli●d
               us
               ,
            
             saith
             he
             ,
             p.
             22●
             228.
             
             And
             the
             Case
             is
             the
             same
             now
             between
             us
             and
             him
             .
          
           
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             further
             saith
             in
             his
             p.
             35.
             
             
               Is
               not
               this
               ●
               contrary
               to
               that
               common
               Understanding
               th●
               God
               hath
               given
               Man
               ,
               as
               the
               Popish
               Doctrin●
               of
               Transubstantiation
               .
               For
               the
               Papists
               s●●
               Though
               as
               to
               their
               Sense
               ,
               they
               eat
               the
               ver●
               Bread
               ,
               it
               having
               the
               very
               colour
               ,
               the
               smell
               the
               taste
               and
               shew
               of
               Bread
               ,
               yet
               the
               Substance
               of
               Bread
               they
               eat
               not
               :
               So
               
                 G.
                 Keith
              
               hold
               That
               though
               Man-Eaters
               may
               eat
               the
               visible
               Part
               of
               Mans
               Body
               ,
               which
               is
               seen
               with
               the
               outward
               Eyes
               ,
               yet
               the
               Matter
               and
               Substanc●
               of
               Mans
               Body
               they
               cannot
               eat
               ,
               &c.
               
            
             This
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             though
             he
             gives
             us
             not
             the
             Friend
             Words
             ,
             inveighs
             loudly
             against
             ,
             saying
             ,
             
               From
               this
               he
               most
               nonsensically
               inferrs
               ,
               that
               I
               affirm
               t●
               Man-Eaters
               eat
               the
               accidents
               of
               Mans
               Body
               ,
            
             &
             Again
             ,
             
               I
               neither
               said
               nor
               thought
               the
               Man-Eate●
               eat
               only
               the
               accidents
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             This
             he
             Ter●
             
             
               quibbling
               ,
               partly
               from
               his
               gross
               Ignorance
               ,
               and
               partly
               from
               th●●●rversion
               and
               Prejudice
               of
               his
               〈…〉
            
             shall
             I
             say
             of
             G.
             Keith
             ,
             who
             gives
             not
             the
             Friends
             Words
             at
             all
             ,
             y●●
             foist●th
             in
             ,
             as
             said
             by
             him
             ,
             what
             there
             is
             no●
             Syllable
             of
             in
             the
             Book
             ;
             no
             mention
             of
             〈◊〉
             ,
             ●he
             Word
             not
             so
             much
             as
             named
             ,
             for
             I
             have
             ●iven
             almost
             the
             whole
             of
             what
             was
             said
             there
             ●●
             that
             Subject
             ?
             Whence
             came
             this
             ,
             but
             from
             
               ●erversion
               and
               Prejudice
               of
               Spirit
            
             ,
             not
             
               gross
               Ignorance
            
             ,
             for
             it
             was
             done
             wittingly
             ?
             He
             goes
             ●●
             ,
             
               I
               distinguished
               betwixt
               the
               Radix
               and
               principal
               Substance
               of
               Mans
               Body
               ,
               and
               the
               drossy
               Part
               which
               is
               frequently
               separated
               from
               the
               noble
               vo●ile
               Part
               ,
               by
               Chymical
               Operations
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Thus
             ●●
             makes
             two
             Substances
             to
             Mans
             Body
             ,
             and
             ●e
             Man-Eaters
             to
             be
             the
             Chymists
             to
             make
             this
             ●eparation
             .
             But
             supposing
             these
             Man-Eaters
             ●t
             not
             the
             Body
             ,
             till
             
               after
               a
               Year
               more
               or
               less
               ,
            
             ●
             which
             time
             he
             allows
             
               (
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             ●17
             .
             )
             
               the
               Separation
               may
               be
               made
               betwixt
               the
               ●●nel
               and
               the
               drossy
               Part
               ,
            
             do
             they
             then
             our
             Mans
             ●ody
             ?
             Or
             do
             they
             not
             ?
             Or
             what
             is
             it
             they
             do
             it
             ,
             if
             that
             be
             not
             Mans
             Body
             ?
             And
             whereas
             back
             this
             Assertion
             ,
             he
             queries
             ,
             p.
             15.
             
             Whether
             
             
               Robbers
               that
               swallowed
               down
               Gold
               ,
               did
               eat
               it
               ?
            
             Answer
             ,
             The
             Instance
             is
             very
             remote
             ,
             except
             ●
             could
             prove
             they
             eat
             the
             drossy
             Part
             ,
             and
             ●t
             the
             more
             refined
             behind
             them
             ,
             then
             it
             had
             ●uer
             suited
             his
             Purpose
             ,
             But
             what
             he
             in●●ances
             in
             Iron
             ,
             the
             Demonstration
             is
             more
             ob●ous
             ;
             Men
             do
             not
             eat
             Iron
             ,
             because
             they
             do
             ●●t
             digest
             it
             ,
             but
             the
             Ostrich
             ,
             that
             digests
             it
             ,
             ●aid
             to
             eat
             Iron
             .
             Query
             ,
             Whether
             the
             Substance
             
             of
             Iron
             ,
             when
             eaten
             ,
             the
             excrementitious
             Part
             voided
             ,
             and
             the
             more
             noble
             Part
             transmuted
             into
             real
             Flesh
             in
             the
             Ostrich
             (
             a
             Notion
             he
             hath
             favoured
             in
             p.
             12.
             and
             I
             have
             commented
             upon
             )
             be
             
               the
               same
            
             ,
             as
             before
             it
             was
             eaten
             ?
             And
             to
             his
             last
             clause
             in
             the
             Paragraph
             ,
             
               viz.
               As
               every
               Body
               hath
               a
               distinct
               Seed
               ,
               so
               th●
               Radix
               of
               every
               Body
               is
               a
               distinct
               Radix
               ,
            
             I
             say
             ,
             if
             every
             Body
             have
             it's
             distinct
             Seed
             and
             Radix
             ,
             the●
             Man's
             Body
             before
             the
             Fall
             had
             so
             ,
             and
             must
             there
             be
             a
             Radix
             to
             the
             Cloathes
             also
             ?
             To
             th●
             Coats
             of
             Skins
             (
             which
             he
             interpreteth
             ,
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             p.
             27.
             to
             be
             the
             Skin
             and
             Flesh
             o●
             this
             frail
             ,
             mortal
             and
             corruptible
             Body
             )
             t●
             that
             which
             he
             saith
             ,
             Ibid.
             p.
             113.
             is
             not
             proper
             to
             Man
             as
             Man
             ,
             and
             this
             such
             a
             Radix
             ,
             a●
             the
             Man-Eaters
             cannot
             eat
             with
             the
             dross
             and
             husky
             Part
             ?
             The
             Miller
             ,
             whom
             he
             would
             
               send
               to
               his
               Mill
            
             ,
             and
             cautioneth
             not
             to
             
               go
               beyond
               his
               Sphear
               of
               Knowledge
               ,
            
             is
             a
             better
             Philosopher
             than
             this
             comes
             to
             .
          
           
             Now
             after
             all
             his
             bluster
             of
             
               Sadducees
               ,
               Sadducean
               Fraternity
            
             ,
             &c.
             he
             brings
             in
             his
             Opponent
             owning
             a
             
               Resurrection
               of
               Just
               and
               Unjust
            
             though
             to
             help
             himself
             off
             ,
             he
             brands
             him
             with
             
               great
               Hypocrisy
            
             ,
             who
             being
             a
             prejudiced
             Adversary
             ,
             and
             offering
             no
             reasonable
             Demonstration
             ;
             I
             submit
             it
             to
             the
             Candid
             to
             make
             their
             Judgment
             of
             both
             of
             them
             ,
             and
             so
             leave
             it
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             now
             debate
             with
             him
             ,
             whether
             the
             
               Primitive
               Christians
               were
               come
               to
               any
               result
               about
               what
               their
               Bodies
               should
               be
               :
            
             It
             is
             sufficient
             ,
             that
             he
             hath
             not
             detected
             us
             ,
             whatever
             he
             would
             have
             Men
             believe
             concerning
             us
             ,
             to
             
             have
             deviated
             from
             the
             Faith
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             ,
             or
             from
             
               Scripture
               Terms
               and
               Expressions
            
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             hath
             said
             it
             is
             
               only
               safe
               to
               keep
               in
               this
               and
               all
               other
               things
               ,
            
             as
             hath
             been
             instanced
             .
          
           
             To
             C.
             Pusey's
             query
             ,
             
               If
               it
               was
               the
               common
               belief
               of
               the
               Primitive
               Christians
               ,
               that
               the
               very
               same
               Matter
               and
               Substance
               of
               this
               corruptible
               Body
               ,
               should
               be
               the
               Body
               that
               is
               raised
               ,
               why
               should
               any
               ,
               among
               themselves
               especially
               ,
               have
               asked
               such
               a
               needless
               Question
               ,
               as
               with
               what
               Body
               do
               they
               come
               ?
            
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             Answers
             ,
             
               Such
               who
               asked
               that
               Question
               ,
               were
               such
               among
               them
               ,
               that
               said
               there
               was
               no
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Dead
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             12.
             
             Answ
             .
             This
             is
             no
             ways
             deduceable
             from
             that
             Scripture
             ,
             nor
             any
             other
             that
             I
             can
             find
             :
             For
             the
             Question
             asked
             ver
             .
             12.
             was
             answered
             ,
             and
             a
             new
             one
             raised
             ver
             .
             35.
             to
             which
             in
             ver
             .
             36.
             
             Paul
             replied
             ,
             
               Thou
               Fool
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             The
             one
             said
             
               there
               is
               no
               Resurrection
            
             ,
             the
             other
             disputed
             inquisitively
             about
             the
             Modus
             ,
             or
             Manner
             of
             it
             ,
             how
             ?
             And
             
               with
               what
               Body
            
             ?
             And
             were
             distinctly
             answered
             .
             So
             that
             
               in
               this
            
             G.
             Keith
             
               grosly
               errs
               ,
               and
               needs
               Correction
               ,
            
             as
             he
             once
             told
             the
             Rector
             of
             Arrow
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Translation
             [
             with
             what
             Body
             ]
             doth
             not
             please
             him
             ,
             who
             seems
             to
             think
             well
             of
             nothing
             ,
             but
             what
             himself
             hath
             a
             Hand
             in
             .
             He
             would
             have
             it
             ,
             
               with
               what
               quality
            
             [
             why
             not
             rather
             ,
             what
             kind
             ?
             ]
             
               of
               Body
            
             ,
             and
             adds
             ,
             
               this
               their
               querying
               ,
               was
               a
               sort
               of
               arguing
               against
               the
               thing
               it self
               ,
            
             p.
             16.
             
             First
             he
             imposeth
             his
             own
             
             Version
             ,
             then
             a
             Dogmatical
             Inference
             without
             
             Proof
             ,
             which
             as
             such
             I
             reject
             ,
             as
             I
             do
             also
             his
             slander
             against
             us
             ,
             a
             little
             below
             ,
             that
             
               we
               argue
               against
               the
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               it self
               ,
               from
               the
               Manner
               of
               it
               .
            
          
           
             Against
             C.
             Pusey's
             having
             shewed
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             his
             contradictory
             Assertions
             to
             be
             as
             little
             reconcileable
             to
             Reason
             ,
             as
             the
             Popish
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             alledgeth
             ,
             
               that
               professing
               to
               hold
               a
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
               but
               not
               of
               that
               same
               Substance
               ,
               falls
               in
               with
               the
               Popish
               Transubstantiation
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             Surely
             to
             say
             ,
             
               It
               is
               no
               more
               a
               Body
               of
               Flesh
               ,
               Blood
               and
               Bones
               ,
               but
               a
               pure
               aethereal
               ,
               or
               heavenly
               Body
               ,
            
             and
             yet
             that
             the
             
               Substance
               remaineth
               the
               same
               ,
               that
               it
               was
               on
               Earth
               ,
            
             which
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             hath
             confessed
             to
             ,
             p.
             4.
             is
             more
             like
             their
             Doctrine
             ,
             who
             say
             ,
             The
             Form
             of
             Bread
             remains
             ,
             yet
             it
             is
             the
             real
             Flesh
             and
             Blood
             of
             Christ
             ,
             than
             our
             saying
             with
             the
             Scriptures
             ,
             
               Thou
               sowest
               not
               that
               Body
               that
               shall
               be
               ,
               but
               God
               giveth
               it
               a
               Body
               ,
               as
               it
               hath
               pleased
               him
               ,
               and
               to
               every
               Seed
               it
               s
               own
               Body
               ,
            
             1
             Cor.
             15.
             37
             ,
             38.
             
             For
             as
             he
             hath
             said
             in
             another
             Place
             ,
             we
             
               have
               good
               Company
            
             (
             even
             the
             Apostle
             
               Paul
               )
               on
               our
               side
            
             ,
             which
             he
             hath
             not
             for
             himself
             .
          
           
             What
             follows
             as
             a
             Charge
             against
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             and
             
               W.
               Penn
               ,
               That
               the
               Saints
               get
               the
               Resurrection
               immediately
               after
               Death
               ,
            
             and
             that
             
               they
               both
               argue
               against
               the
               Deceased
               Saints
               expecting
               any
               Resurrection
               of
               the
               Body
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             not
             offering
             to
             prove
             upon
             them
             ,
             out
             of
             any
             of
             their
             Po●ks
             ,
             I
             lightly
             pass
             over
             ,
             as
             knowing
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             too
             well
             ,
             to
             trust
             to
             his
             general
             Accusations
             ,
             and
             them
             better
             than
             to
             Credit
             such
             Evidence
             against
             them
             .
             Nor
             shall
             I
             engage
             in
             what
             he
             further
             
             offers
             ,
             p.
             17.
             relating
             to
             their
             differences
             in
             
             America
             ,
             whereto
             I
             am
             not
             Privy
             :
             Yet
             may
             say
             ,
             that
             a
             free
             and
             bold
             laying
             open
             of
             our
             Sufferings
             ,
             when
             hardly
             and
             illeg●lly
             dealt
             with
             (
             as
             in
             the
             Case
             of
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             and
             
               W.
               Mead
            
             their
             Tryals
             )
             bears
             no
             Proportion
             to
             giving
             a
             Magistrate
             ill
             Language
             and
             provoking
             Terms
             ,
             for
             
               we
               have
               not
               so
               learned
               Christ
               .
            
             Neither
             need
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ask
             his
             Opponent
             ,
             p.
             18.
             a
             Proof
             ,
             that
             
             
               he
               is
               a
               Man
               of
               a
               wrong
               Spirit
               !
            
             adding
             ,
             
               What
               o●e
               evil
               thing
               hath
               he
               proved
               against
               me
               in
               all
               his
               Book
               ,
               either
               in
               Doctrine
               or
               Conversation
               ?
            
             For
             any
             that
             compares
             the
             Book
             and
             Answer
             together
             ,
             in
             a
             
               right
               Spirit
            
             ,
             will
             see
             there
             is
             sufficient
             to
             detect
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             to
             be
             of
             a
             
               wrong
               Spirit
            
             :
             And
             what
             is
             wanting
             there
             ,
             himself
             hath
             made
             up
             since
             ,
             in
             bitterness
             ,
             in
             envy
             ,
             in
             reviling
             and
             
               slandering
               Gods
               Heritage
            
             ,
             which
             I
             pray
             he
             may
             be
             sensible
             of
             ,
             before
             too
             late
             .
          
           
             In
             p.
             18.
             
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             makes
             a
             general
             Reference
             to
             what
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             gave
             (
             in
             several
             Pages
             )
             out
             of
             his
             
               Truths
               Desence
            
             ,
             p.
             169
             ,
             170
             ,
             171.
             
             And
             upon
             the
             whole
             saith
             ,
             he
             
               remains
               in
               the
               same
               Mind
               still
               ,
               that
               he
               would
               have
               nothing
               urged
               ,
               nor
               pressed
               as
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               delivered
               to
               us
               in
               plain
               express
               Scripture
               Words
               ,
               which
            
             (
             he
             saith
             )
             
               is
               the
               Substance
               of
               that
               large
               Citation
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             The
             Substance
             of
             that
             Citation
             was
             more
             comprehensive
             than
             so
             ,
             as
             who
             so
             please
             to
             read
             it
             in
             the
             Original
             cited
             above
             ,
             may
             find
             ,
             wherein
             he
             declares
             that
             Charity
             and
             makes
             those
             Proposals
             of
             Concord
             with
             the
             otherwise
             Minded
             ,
             as
             suits
             not
             with
             his
             late
             Actions
             .
             Yet
             from
             what
             he
             hath
             here
             given
             ,
             
             as
             the
             Substance
             of
             that
             large
             Citation
             ,
             the
             Friend
             Objects
             ,
             p.
             53.
             that
             
               this
               Advice
               could
               not
               find
               Place
               with
            
             G.
             Keith
             ,
             
               when
               so
               often
               desired
            
             ,
             and
             queries
             ,
             
               What
               Uncharitableness
               is
               this
               ,
               when
               we
               offer
               to
               express
               our
               Faith
               in
               Scripture
               Words
               ,
               for
               you
               to
               say
               ,
               we
               have
               another
               Sense
               than
               what
               we
               speak
               ,
               see
               his
               p.
               54.
               
            
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             makes
             Answer
             ,
             
               It
               is
               false
               in
               him
               to
               say
               ,
               that
               this
               was
               so
               often
               desired
               ,
               but
               could
               not
               find
               Place
               —
               I
               said
               again
               and
               again
               ,
               We
               shall
               take
               your
               Confession
               in
               Scripture
               Words
               ,
               provided
               ye
               will
               condemn
               your
               Errors
               ,
               that
               are
               contrary
               to
               express
               Scripture
               Words
               —
               But
               this
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               they
               would
               never
               do
            
             .
             And
             perhaps
             they
             held
             no
             such
             Errors
             ,
             as
             he
             charged
             them
             with
             ,
             and
             so
             had
             none
             to
             condemn
             ,
             say
             I
             :
             However
             this
             being
             true
             ,
             that
             such
             an
             offer
             was
             made
             by
             Friends
             ,
             and
             thus
             replied
             to
             by
             him
             (
             which
             is
             so
             far
             from
             
               never
               refusing
            
             ,
             that
             it
             includeth
             a
             refusal
             ,
             in
             tying
             them
             to
             such
             Terms
             ,
             as
             no
             Innocent
             Man
             can
             comply
             with
             ,
             without
             an
             implicit
             acknowledgment
             of
             Guilt
             )
             the
             next
             thing
             I
             observe
             is
             ,
             that
             whereas
             his
             Opponent
             queried
             ,
             
               How
               know
               ye
               that
               we
               have
               a
               Sense
               contrary
               to
               Scripture
               Words
               ,
            
             G.
             Keith
             Answers
             ,
             
               They
               have
               sufficiently
               discovered
               it
               ,
               not
               only
               by
               one
               or
               two
               unsound
               Expressions
               ,
               but
               Multitudes
               of
               them
               ,
               as
               their
               Letters
               ,
               and
               Manuscripts
               there
               ,
               and
               the
               Printed
               Books
               here
               ,
            
             sufficiently
             prove
             .
             Answ
             .
             This
             Reference
             is
             wide
             enough
             :
             What
             is
             in
             their
             Letters
             and
             Manuscripts
             there
             ,
             we
             know
             not
             ,
             nor
             are
             we
             like
             ,
             for
             ought
             I
             see
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             long
             threatned
             us
             with
             them
             ?
             Again
             ,
             what
             Printed
             Books
             here
             ,
             doth
             he
             mean
             ?
             What
             
             is
             their
             Title
             ?
             In
             what
             Page
             ?
             Who
             the
             Author
             ?
             Surely
             he
             thinks
             his
             Credit
             is
             great
             ,
             that
             the
             Reader
             must
             take
             all
             from
             him
             ,
             upon
             trust
             ,
             without
             Examination
             .
             But
             at
             length
             he
             comes
             to
             one
             particular
             Case
             ,
             by
             which
             we
             may
             give
             a
             guess
             of
             the
             rest
             .
             It
             is
             
               in
               haec
               verba
            
             .
          
           
             
               We
               need
               go
               no
               further
               for
               a
               Proof
            
             (
             saith
             he
             )
             
               than
               the
               most
               gross
               and
               Antichristian
               Expressions
               and
               Sayings
               of
            
             Caleb
             Pusey
             
               himself
               ,
               in
               this
               very
               Treatise
               ,
               for
               whereas
               he
               hath
               plainly
               affirmed
            
             p.
             15.
             ad
             finem
             ,
             That
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             
               cannot
               be
               something
               else
               than
               the
               Light
               ,
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               within
               .
               Now
               can
               there
               be
               any
               thing
               more
               contrary
               to
               express
               Scripture
               ,
               than
               this
               Assertion
               :
               Was
               not
            
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             
               a
               real
               Man
               ,
               consisting
               of
               Soul
               and
               Body
               ,
               in
               whom
               the
               fulness
               of
               the
               Godhead
               dwelt
               bodily
               ?
               —
               And
               is
               that
               Body
               ,
               and
               that
               Soul
               ,
               and
               that
               fulness
               nothing
               else
               but
               the
               Light
               within
               us
               ?
               O
               abominable
               Non-sense
               ,
               and
               Perversion
               ,
               and
               Contradiction
               to
               Scripture
               ,
               and
               all
               true
               Reason
               !
               Ans
               .
            
             By
             that
             Time
             I
             have
             given
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             his
             Words
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             to
             make
             appear
             that
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             is
             a
             Man
             
               nullius
               fidei
            
             ,
             not
             to
             be
             trusted
             :
             For
             this
             he
             calls
             a
             
               plain
               Affirmation
            
             ,
             was
             but
             an
             Inference
             or
             Deduction
             from
             what
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             had
             laid
             down
             ,
             and
             no
             ways
             designed
             ,
             as
             here
             alledged
             ,
             to
             deny
             Jesus
             of
             Nazareth
             to
             be
             both
             God
             and
             Man.
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             ,
             p.
             15
             ,
             16.
             thus
             hath
             it
             ,
             
               Seing
               G.
               Keith's
               Answer
               to
               
                 R.
                 Gordon
              
               ,
               implies
               ,
               that
               the
               Light
               ,
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               within
               ,
               is
               Christ
               the
               only
               Mediator
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               that
               so
               to
               assert
               is
               not
               to
               assert
               another
               Christ
               than
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               ,
               then
               surely
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               cannot
               be
               something
               
               else
               than
               the
               Light
               ,
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               within
               ,
               because
               Jesus
               of
               Nazareth
               is
               the
               ONLY
               Christ
               ,
               Mediator
               and
               Saviour
               ,
               and
               SO
               is
               the
               Light
               ,
               Power
               and
               Spirit
               within
               acknowledged
               to
               be
               .
            
             And
             if
             the
             same
             ,
             then
             not
             any
             thing
             else
             .
             Thus
             far
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             ,
             now
             where
             is
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             his
             Inference
             ?
             Where
             the
             Antichristianism
             ?
             Where
             the
             
               abominable
               Non-sense
               ,
               Perversion
               and
               Contradiction
               to
               Scripture
               ,
            
             &
             c
             ?
             Where
             doth
             the
             Friend
             deny
             him
             to
             be
             a
             real
             Man
             ,
             consisting
             of
             Soul
             and
             Body
             ,
             or
             that
             he
             is
             our
             Mediator
             and
             Saviour
             ?
             Nay
             if
             applicable
             to
             either
             of
             them
             ,
             it
             must
             be
             to
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             himself
             ,
             whose
             the
             Assertion
             is
             ;
             not
             to
             
               C.
               Pusey
            
             for
             citing
             it
             ,
             and
             arguing
             from
             it
             
               ad
               hominem
            
             .
             He
             that
             will
             so
             palpably
             abuse
             a
             Man
             to
             
               his
               Face
            
             ,
             as
             I
             may
             so
             say
             ,
             when
             Evidence
             so
             near
             to
             be
             produced
             ,
             what
             will
             he
             do
             
               behind
               his
               back
            
             ?
             But
             perhaps
             he
             thought
             every
             Reader
             would
             not
             scan
             it
             ,
             and
             so
             it
             might
             have
             passed
             .
          
           
             From
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             his
             having
             in
             that
             Book
             of
             
               Truth
               's
               Defence
            
             urged
             ,
             that
             nothing
             should
             be
             pressed
             as
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             but
             what
             is
             delivered
             in
             plain
             Expressions
             of
             Scripture
             Words
             ,
             the
             Friend
             put
             seven
             Queries
             to
             him
             ,
             from
             p.
             56
             ,
             to
             59.
             wherein
             he
             demands
             express
             Words
             of
             Scripture
             for
             several
             of
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             his
             Assertions
             ,
             whereof
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             takes
             no
             notice
             (
             except
             of
             the
             third
             Query
             ,
             about
             the
             four
             hundred
             Pieces
             of
             Silver
             Abraham
             Purchased
             the
             Burying
             Place
             with
             ,
             which
             I
             have
             remarked
             under
             my
             second
             Head
             )
             but
             gives
             him
             six
             Queries
             ,
             by
             way
             of
             Retortion
             .
             To
             which
             I
             say
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             answered
             those
             Queries
             ,
             grounded
             
             upon
             his
             own
             thesis
             ,
             whereby
             he
             ought
             to
             be
             bound
             ,
             I
             may
             give
             an
             answer
             to
             his
             ,
             which
             as
             stated
             ,
             are
             not
             our
             Principles
             ,
             but
             his
             own
             unfair
             deductions
             .
          
           
             He
             goes
             on
             ,
             p
             19.
             
             
               Though
               I
               remain
               still
               in
               the
               same
               mind
               ,
               that
               no
               Article
               of
               Faith
               should
            
             
             
               be
               urged
               ,
               on
               any
               ,
               but
               what
               is
               Contained
               in
               plain
               express
               words
               of
               Scripture
               ,
               or
               so
               agreeable
               to
               express
               Scripture
               ,
               as
               the
               common
               sense
               of
               all
               Mankind
               ,
               that
               hears
               Scripture
               words
               ,
               must
               acknowledge
               ,
            
             &c.
             —
             
               Yet
               I
               see
               not
               why
               I
               should
               be
               so
               confined
               to
               express
               Scripture
               words
               ,
               in
               things
               that
               I
               require
               no
               man
               to
               own
               or
               believe
               ,
               as
               Articles
               of
               Faith
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             towards
             the
             bottom
             ,
             
               For
               there
               are
               many
               things
               ,
               both
               in
               my
               Book
               called
            
             Truth
             Advanced
             ,
             
               and
               in
               many
               other
               of
               my
               Books
               ,
               wherein
               I
               may
               possibly
               differ
               from
               others
               in
               Judgment
               ,
               yet
               I
               leave
               them
               to
               their
               Liberty
               to
               dissent
               ,
               as
               I
               desire
               to
               be
               left
               to
               my
               Liberty
               ,
               to
               believe
               as
               I
               judge
               God
               hath
               persuaded
               me
               .
               Answer
               ,
            
             Waving
             the
             additional
             Terms
             [
             so
             agreeable
             to
             express
             Scripture
             ,
             as
             common
             sense
             ,
             &c.
             ]
             wherein
             he
             is
             likely
             enough
             to
             make
             himself
             the
             Judge
             ,
             what
             is
             and
             what
             is
             not
             so
             ,
             I
             tell
             him
             ,
             Of
             what
             kind
             many
             of
             his
             are
             ,
             even
             with
             respect
             to
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             hath
             in
             part
             been
             manifest
             ,
             and
             have
             been
             Communicated
             in
             several
             parts
             of
             this
             my
             treatise
             ;
             yet
             we
             deny
             him
             not
             a
             Liberty
             to
             dissent
             ,
             as
             persuaded
             in
             himself
             ,
             so
             long
             as
             his
             Dissent
             affects
             himself
             only
             ,
             and
             he
             is
             not
             quarrelsom
             with
             us
             ,
             stigmatizing
             us
             as
             
               Atheists
               ,
               Sadducees
               ,
               Sadducean
               Fraternity
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             As
             he
             hath
             done
             ,
             upon
             account
             of
             doctrines
             himself
             allows
             to
             be
             Articles
             of
             the
             
             Christian
             Faith
             ,
             yet
             therein
             hath
             run
             so
             wide
             from
             Scripture
             Terms
             and
             Expressions
             ,
             as
             hath
             been
             shewed
             .
             But
             we
             would
             ,
             if
             possible
             ,
             hold
             him
             to
             his
             own
             rule
             ,
             that
             if
             it
             be
             only
             safe
             to
             keep
             close
             to
             Scripture
             words
             and
             expressions
             ,
             he
             should
             do
             it
             ,
             at
             least
             in
             Articles
             of
             Faith
             ,
             of
             which
             that
             of
             the
             Resurrection
             is
             one
             .
             And
             in
             as
             much
             as
             he
             urgeth
             upon
             us
             ,
             p.
             39.
             
             That
             Scripture
             (
             1
             Pet.
             3.
             15.
             
             )
             of
             being
             ready
             to
             give
             an
             answer
             of
             the
             reason
             of
             the
             hope
             that
             is
             in
             us
             ,
             surely
             it
             cannot
             be
             amiss
             in
             us
             to
             demand
             the
             like
             of
             him
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             to
             shew
             the
             reason
             of
             our
             dissent
             from
             him
             ,
             where
             we
             find
             him
             incongruous
             and
             absurd
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             Unscriptural
             .
          
           
             What
             remains
             ,
             p.
             20.
             
             Being
             but
             a
             repetition
             
             of
             his
             former
             Slanders
             ,
             relating
             to
             the
             
               suffitiency
               of
               the
               Light
               within
               ,
               so
               excluding
               our
               Lord
               Jesus
               of
            
             Nazareth
             ,
             
               his
               Death
               ,
               Sufferings
            
             ,
             &c.
             
             
               From
               being
               Concerned
               in
               our
               Salvation
               ,
            
             and
             his
             suggesting
             our
             not
             
               owning
               Justification
               by
               Christs
               Blood
               outwardly
               shed
               ,
            
             as
             he
             offers
             no
             Proof
             ,
             though
             he
             hath
             oft
             asserted
             the
             Contrary
             on
             our
             behalf
             ,
             I
             shall
             barely
             reject
             them
             as
             false
             Charges
             ,
             not
             desiring
             to
             fatigue
             my
             Reader
             .
             And
             now
             for
             a
             close
             of
             this
             part
             ,
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             having
             so
             often
             insulted
             over
             his
             Opponent
             ,
             as
             a
             
               Miller
               Philosopher
               ,
               one
               going
               beyond
               his
               Last
               ,
               his
               Sphere
               of
               knowledge
               ,
               who
               had
               better
               keep
               working
               at
               his
               Mill
               ,
               to
               his
               own
               Trade
               of
               Grinding
               or
               Sawing
               Timber
            
             (
             See
             p.
             5.
             11.
             15.
             
             &c.
             )
             I
             shall
             wind
             up
             these
             with
             some
             few
             instances
             ,
             declaring
             what
             himself
             once
             thought
             and
             said
             of
             that
             ,
             whereupon
             he
             now
             so
             values
             himself
             ,
             
             as
             an
             indication
             ,
             that
             even
             herein
             ,
             the
             Man
             is
             changed
             from
             better
             to
             worse
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Book
             called
             ,
             
               Help
               in
               time
               of
               need
            
             (
             Printed
             Anno.
             1665.
             )
             he
             thus
             saith
             ,
             
               Away
               with
               the
               education
               of
               Youth
               at
               Universities
               and
               Colledges
               of
               Philosophy
               ,
               so
               called
               .
               I
               may
               say
               of
               them
               ,
               which
               Luther
               stuck
               not
               to
               call
               them
               in
               his
               Day
               ,
               that
               they
               are
               the
               
                 stews
                 of
                 Antichrist
              
               ,
               p.
               75.
               76.
               
               Again
               ,
               p.
               76.
               
               '
               And
               the
               Philosophy
               ,
               so
               called
               ,
               which
               is
               taught
               them
               ,
               is
               but
               meer
               Deceit
               and
               Pedantry
               ,
               which
               even
               I
               came
               to
               see
               ,
            
             when
             among
             them
             —
             And
             towards
             the
             bottom
             ,
             
               I
               certainly
               know
               the
               Human
               Wisdom
               or
               Learning
               is
               one
               of
               the
               MAIN
               Bulwarks
               of
               Antichrist
               against
               the
               Revelation
               ,
               and
               setting
               up
               the
               Kingdom
               of
               Christ
               in
               the
               Earth
               ,
               and
               because
               this
               is
               arising
               ,
               and
               shall
               rise
               ,
               down
               must
               the
               other
               go
               ,
               and
               all
               who
               seek
               to
               uphold
               it
               ,
               
                 shall
                 fall
              
               therewith
               .
            
             Surely
             then
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             hath
             no
             such
             great
             cause
             to
             vaunt
             himself
             over
             another
             ,
             for
             his
             Skill
             in
             that
             Learning
             ,
             which
             himself
             confesseth
             to
             be
             a
             main
             Bulwark
             of
             Antichrist
             ,
             which
             must
             fall
             with
             its
             upholders
             ;
             wherein
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             may
             chance
             to
             be
             a
             truer
             Prophet
             against
             himself
             ,
             than
             he
             is
             aware
             of
             .
          
           
             In
             his
             Book
             of
             
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             (
             Printed
             Anno.
             1676.
             )
             he
             saith
             ,
             
               Then
               down
               should
               all
               the
               PROUD
               ,
               LORDING
               ,
               LOFTY
               CLERGY
               ,
               with
               their
               many
               degrees
               of
               DOCTORSHIPS
               ,
               LORDSHIPS
               and
               MASTERSHIPS
               ,
               pass
               ,
               who
               being
               Strangers
               to
               the
               true
               knowledge
               —
               are
               vainly
               puffed
               up
               in
               
               their
               Fleshly
               minds
               ,
               by
               the
               form
               of
               knowledge
               in
               the
               Letter
               ,
               
                 as
                 I
                 was
                 my self
              
               ,
               whilst
               among
               them
               ,
               and
               thought
               all
               Men
               Idiots
               and
               Unlearned
               ,
               who
               were
               not
               Skilled
               in
               that
               litteral
               knowledge
               ;
               but
               the
               Lord
               ,
               by
               his
               Grace
               ,
               brought
               me
               to
               see
               the
               Vanity
               of
               all
               that
               knowledge
               ,
               &c.
               p.
               137.
               
            
             But
             [
             now
             ]
             
               it
               is
               happened
               unto
            
             [
             him
             ]
             
               according
               to
               the
               true
               Proverb
               ,
               The
               Dog
               is
               turned
               to
               his
               own
               Vomit
               again
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             2
             Pet.
             2.
             22.
             
             And
             what
             God
             once
             brought
             him
             to
             see
             the
             Vanity
             of
             ,
             is
             again
             become
             his
             Glory
             ,
             so
             that
             he
             again
             thinks
             such
             to
             be
             Idiots
             and
             Fools
             ,
             who
             are
             not
             Skilled
             in
             that
             Pedantry
             himself
             formerly
             was
             (
             and
             of
             late
             is
             )
             vainly
             puffed
             up
             by
             ,
             though
             if
             he
             will
             believe
             himself
             
               (
               Truths
               Defence
            
             ,
             P.
             69.
             
             Printed
             Anno.
             1684.
             )
             he
             hath
             no
             such
             great
             cause
             ,
             for
             he
             there
             saith
             ,
             
               As
               to
               my
               Learning
               ,
               that
               is
               but
               very
               ordinary
               ,
               and
               a
               thing
               I
               neither
               can
               nor
               OUGHT
               to
               glory
               in
               .
            
             His
             Learning
             I
             shall
             not
             endeavour
             to
             debase
             :
             His
             Glorying
             in
             it
             ,
             and
             depretiating
             others
             for
             want
             of
             it
             ,
             whilst
             himself
             hath
             represented
             that
             kind
             of
             knowledge
             so
             pernicious
             ,
             is
             what
             drew
             me
             to
             offer
             these
             ,
             which
             leaving
             with
             the
             Reader
             ,
             I
             thus
             conclude
             my
             answer
             to
             his
             Cavils
             against
             the
             Book
             stiled
             
               Modest
               Account
            
             ,
             and
             betake
             my self
             to
             G.
             Keith's
             Postscript
             ,
             who
             thus
             introduceth
             himself
             ,
             p.
             40.
             
          
           
             
               It
               may
               seem
               strange
               ,
               how
               it
               comes
               to
               pass
            
             (
             saith
             
             
               G.
               Keith
               )
               that
               while
               so
               many
               pious
               and
               Learned
               Men
               are
               Judged
               to
               be
               found
               in
               this
               Nation
               ,
               not
               only
               of
               the
               Church
               of
            
             England
             ,
             
               but
               among
               the
               
               Dissenters
               and
               Non-Conformists
               ,
               there
               are
               found
            
             so
             
               few
               among
               them
               all
               ,
               that
               do
               imply
               their
               gifts
               to
               oppose
               such
            
             Vile
             Errors
             ,
             
               as
               are
               holdly
               and
               avowedly
               promoted
               among
               a
               sort
               an
            
             GANG
             
               of
               the
               People
               called
               Quakers
               ,
               not
               only
               as
               bad
               as
            
             ANY
             
               Popery
               ,
               but
            
             MUCH
             WORSE
             
               than
               the
            
             WORST
             
               of
               Popery
               ,
               in
               divers
               respects
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             Answer
             ,
             What
             those
             Principles
             of
             ours
             are
             ,
             which
             he
             counts
             
               much
               worse
               than
               the
               worst
               of
               Peopery
               ,
            
             he
             is
             so
             far
             from
             proving
             upon
             us
             (
             though
             he
             exclaims
             as
             virulently
             ,
             as
             the
             Jews
             of
             Old
             ,
             who
             said
             ,
             
               Men
               of
            
             Israel
             
               help
               ,
               This
               is
               the
               Man
               that
               teacheth
               all
               men
               every
               where
               ,
               against
               the
               People
               ,
               and
               the
               law
               ,
               and
               this
               place
               ,
            
             Act.
             21.
             28.
             
             )
             that
             he
             doth
             not
             so
             much
             as
             name
             them
             .
             The
             Papists
             Doctrine
             of
             Transubstantiation
             ,
             of
             Purgatory
             ,
             of
             Invocation
             of
             Saints
             (
             which
             is
             at
             least
             a
             tacit
             rejecting
             of
             Christs
             Mediatorship
             )
             and
             their
             deifying
             the
             
               Virgin
               Mary
            
             ,
             as
             the
             Saviour
             of
             Mankind
             ,
             with
             attributes
             to
             God
             and
             Christ
             ,
             are
             so
             bad
             in
             my
             Judgment
             ,
             whatever
             they
             are
             in
             his
             ,
             that
             there
             need
             none
             worse
             .
             And
             if
             our
             Principles
             had
             really
             been
             
               much
               worse
            
             than
             the
             worst
             of
             these
             ,
             methinks
             his
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             Men
             (
             of
             all
             Perswasions
             )
             should
             not
             have
             been
             so
             supine
             these
             40.
             
             Years
             ,
             that
             they
             need
             now
             to
             be
             stirred
             up
             ,
             to
             creep
             in
             at
             the
             Tail
             of
             an
             Apostate
             ,
             to
             do
             his
             Drudgery
             for
             him
             ,
             and
             that
             such
             an
             one
             ,
             who
             not
             only
             makes
             such
             poor
             earnings
             of
             it
             ,
             but
             (
             perhaps
             for
             25.
             
             Years
             together
             )
             hath
             defended
             us
             and
             our
             Principles
             against
             them
             ,
             and
             particularly
             in
             his
             
               Looking-Glass
               for
               Protestants
            
             ,
             Printed
             Anno.
             1674.
             endeavoureth
             
             to
             
               make
               it
               appear
            
             (
             as
             he
             gives
             out
             ,
             in
             the
             Title-Page
             )
             
               that
               the
               Quakers
               are
               the
               truest
               Protestants
               ,
               because
            
             (
             as
             he
             there
             saith
             )
             
               their
               Testimony
               agreeth
               with
               the
               Testimony
               of
               the
               Antient
               Protestants
               ,
               in
               the
               most
               weighty
               things
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             And
             whereas
             he
             denominateth
             us
             a
             gang
             ,
             I
             would
             fain
             know
             what
             Gang
             he
             is
             of
             now
             ?
             And
             I
             was
             going
             to
             put
             a
             harder
             Question
             to
             him
             ,
             what
             Gang
             he
             intends
             to
             be
             of
             next
             ,
             but
             that
             I
             believe
             he
             cannot
             resolve
             me
             ,
             neither
             knowing
             his
             own
             Mind
             ,
             nor
             who
             will
             trust
             him
             .
             Yet
             by
             what
             follows
             ,
             he
             bids
             fair
             for
             the
             Papists
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             an
             Aking
             Tooth
             after
             them
             .
          
           
             
               I
               am
               Confident
            
             ,
             saith
             he
             ,
             
               if
               such
               Antichristian
               Errors
               and
               Heresies
               were
               but
               the
            
             TENTH
             PART
             
               so
               avowedly
               broached
               in
               the
               City
               of
            
             Rome
             ,
             
               or
               any
               where
               else
               in
               Popish
               Countries
               ,
               these
               esteemed
               Watchmen
               among
               them
               ,
               would
               be
               more
               alarmed
               to
               oppose
               them
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             
               Then
               most
               among
               Protestants
               do
            
             .
             There
             's
             a
             Box
             on
             the
             Ear
             for
             such
             as
             will
             not
             be
             at
             his
             Beck
             .
             Methinks
             he
             rates
             his
             betters
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             had
             got
             a
             Benefice
             already
             :
             But
             stay
             ,
             
               Ad
               huc
               tua
               seges
               in
               herba
               est
               ,
            
             he
             must
             learn
             more
             Manners
             to
             his
             Benefactors
             ,
             if
             he
             expect
             Promotion
             ,
             who
             ,
             if
             he
             be
             thus
             malapert
             now
             ,
             what
             will
             he
             be
             ,
             when
             he
             hath
             caught
             the
             Fish
             .
          
           
             Now
             to
             make
             sure
             Work
             of
             it
             ,
             he
             labours
             yet
             further
             to
             incense
             the
             
               National
               Ministers
            
             against
             us
             (
             and
             anon
             the
             
               Civil
               Powers
            
             ,
             yet
             would
             fain
             Men
             should
             think
             ,
             
               It
               is
               farr
               from
               him
               to
               desire
               the
               least
               Sufferings
               to
               come
               on
               our
               Persons
               or
               Estates
               ,
            
             as
             he
             pretends
             in
             the
             next
             Page
             :
             But
             as
             the
             Dutchman
             says
             ,
             
               Dit
               gaet
               zo
               verre
               al
               's
               hy
               voeton
               heeft
               ,
            
             it
             goes
             as
             far
             as
             it
             hath
             Legs
             to
             stand
             on
             )
             in
             Order
             
             whereto
             ,
             he
             layeth
             before
             them
             ,
             
               That
               we
               have
               provoked
               such
               as
               have
               differed
               from
               us
               ,
               to
               publick
               Disputes
            
             Viva
             voce
             ,
             
               and
               have
               oft
               gloried
               over
               them
               ,
               who
               refused
               to
               answer
               us
               ,
               that
               their
               cause
               was
               Bad
               ,
            
             &c.
             
             He
             knows
             who
             hath
             said
             ,
             
               Deceit
               lurks
               in
               Generals
            
             :
             Wish
             he
             assign
             Time
             ,
             Place
             and
             Person
             ,
             perhaps
             he
             may
             be
             answered
             ,
             for
             Circumstances
             of
             things
             much
             vary
             the
             Case
             .
             They
             may
             have
             detracted
             us
             behind
             our
             backs
             
               Vivâ
               voce
            
             ,
             they
             may
             have
             insulted
             over
             us
             ,
             when
             absent
             ,
             &c.
             with
             more
             that
             I
             might
             insist
             on
             .
             But
             if
             he
             will
             accuse
             ,
             let
             him
             descend
             to
             particulars
             ;
             till
             then
             wonder
             not
             (
             Reader
             )
             that
             I
             reject
             such
             Evidence
             .
             The
             Case
             with
             him
             ,
             which
             Galls
             him
             ,
             and
             makes
             him
             wince
             so
             ,
             is
             that
             when
             he
             had
             defamed
             and
             falsly
             aspersed
             us
             in
             Print
             ,
             to
             which
             we
             answered
             by
             Print
             ,
             we
             could
             not
             be
             drawn
             to
             quit
             that
             Defence
             ,
             by
             a
             
               Vivâ
               voce
            
             debate
             ,
             to
             which
             he
             had
             summoned
             us
             .
             Now
             not
             being
             gratified
             here
             ,
             and
             we
             objecting
             the
             inequitableness
             of
             such
             a
             procedure
             ,
             the
             turbulency
             of
             the
             Man
             (
             where
             of
             this
             present
             Postscript
             is
             a
             sufficient
             Indication
             )
             and
             the
             unsuitableness
             of
             the
             time
             ,
             with
             respect
             to
             the
             Publick
             Peace
             of
             the
             Nation
             ,
             he
             bursts
             out
             into
             this
             Extravagancy
             ,
             as
             if
             he
             designed
             that
             Men
             of
             all
             Ranks
             should
             be
             let
             loose
             upon
             us
             .
          
           
             In
             Order
             whereto
             he
             applies
             himself
             in
             the
             next
             Place
             to
             the
             
               Civil
               Authority
            
             ,
             telling
             them
             ,
             p.
             41.
             
             
               It
               would
               be
               a
               commendable
               and
               praise
               worthy
            
             
             
               thing
               ,
               to
               enceurage
               such
               a
               Practice
               throughout
               the
               Nation
               ,
               that
               Men
               of
               true
               Piety
               and
               Solid
               Learning
               might
               beallowed
               and
               countenanced
               to
               refute
               these
               vile
               and
               abominable
               Errors
               ,
               of
               these
               chief
               Leaders
               
               and
               Teachers
               among
               the
            
             Quakers
             ,
             
               at
               the
               end
               of
               their
               Meetings
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               and
               to
               give
               Order
               ,
               that
               all
               such
               Books
               of
               them
               called
            
             Quakers
             ,
             
               as
               can
               readily
               be
               found
               (
               as
               great
               store
               of
               such
               there
               are
               ,
            
             he
             saith
             )
             
               that
               contain
               such
               vile
               and
               abominable
               Errors
               ,
            
             &c.
             
               may
               be
               suppressed
               and
               witnessed
               against
               by
               publick
               Authority
               .
               Answ
               .
            
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             this
             Work
             would
             please
             him
             well
             ,
             especially
             if
             he
             might
             have
             an
             Inquisitors
             place
             of
             it
             ,
             whereby
             he
             might
             both
             gratifie
             his
             revenge
             against
             the
             Quakers
             ,
             and
             also
             pick
             up
             some
             little
             income
             to
             help
             him
             against
             that
             
               ruine
               and
               want
            
             ,
             which
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             his
             calling
             him
             Apostate
             ,
             tended
             to
             expose
             him
             to
             ,
             as
             himself
             complains
             ,
             Advertisement
             ,
             p.
             4.
             
             Yet
             two
             things
             I
             would
             put
             him
             in
             Mind
             of
             ,
             first
             ,
             that
             he
             even
             now
             Proposed
             ,
             that
             
               with
               what
               measure
               we
               have
               met
               to
               others
               ,
               with
               the
               same
               to
               mete
               to
               us
               again
               .
            
             Would
             he
             have
             been
             willing
             to
             have
             been
             thus
             served
             ,
             by
             the
             Powers
             of
             this
             Nation
             ,
             when
             he
             termed
             
               Prelacy
               a
               Limb
               of
               Antichrist
               ,
               and
               declared
               how
               he
               had
               vowed
               to
               God
               against
               it
               ,
               which
               vow
               we
               have
               kept
               to
            
             (
             saith
             he
             to
             the
             
               Presbyterians
               )
               ye
               have
               shrunk
               from
            
             (
             see
             
               Help
               in
               time
               of
               need
            
             ,
             p.
             37
             ,
             39.
             
             Printed
             Anno
             1665.
             )
             or
             by
             a
             Presbyterian
             Ministry
             and
             Magistracy
             ,
             whose
             
               Form
               of
               Church
               Discipline
               ,
               Order
               and
               Government
               ,
            
             he
             hath
             represented
             
               (
               Ibid.
            
             p.
             52.
             )
             
               nothing
               upon
               the
               Matter
               better
               than
               the
               Episcopal
               ,
            
             as
             well
             as
             told
             a
             Preacher
             of
             that
             Communion
             ,
             he
             was
             
               better
               skilled
               in
               the
               Art
               of
               Railing
               (
               a
               black
               Art
               to
               be
               sure
               ,
            
             saith
             
               G.
               Keith
               ,
               too
               familiar
               to
               the
               Tribe
               of
               Black
               Coats
               )
               than
               in
               the
               way
               of
               Disputing
               (
               Way
               cast
               up
               ,
            
             p.
             169.
             )
             Doth
             he
             think
             these
             are
             not
             reputed
             
               Vile
               Errors
            
             and
             Slanders
             by
             the
             Men
             of
             that
             way
             on
             which
             he
             hath
             thus
             reflected
             ?
             And
             though
             perhaps
             he
             
             would
             now
             turn
             both
             Coat
             and
             Colour
             ,
             and
             no
             more
             talk
             thus
             sawcily
             of
             
               black
               Art
            
             ,
             and
             
               Tribe
               of
               black
               Coats
            
             ,
             provided
             he
             might
             be
             Dignified
             with
             some
             Ecclesiastical
             Preferment
             ;
             yet
             these
             are
             what
             he
             hath
             not
             yet
             retracted
             at
             least
             in
             Publick
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             that
             I
             from
             hence
             Appeal
             to
             him
             ,
             whether
             he
             would
             have
             been
             so
             served
             himself
             ,
             as
             he
             now
             animates
             others
             to
             serve
             us
             ?
             The
             second
             thing
             I
             would
             mind
             him
             of
             ,
             is
             that
             this
             ,
             however
             palliated
             by
             him
             ,
             is
             Persecution
             ,
             for
             it
             excites
             the
             Magistrate
             ,
             not
             only
             to
             supervise
             ,
             but
             also
             SUPPRESS
             ,
             what
             he
             shall
             call
             
               vile
               and
               abominable
               Errors
            
             ,
             of
             which
             it
             makes
             him
             Judge
             ,
             which
             how
             acceptable
             it
             would
             be
             to
             the
             Protestant
             Dissenters
             in
             general
             ,
             to
             have
             their
             Books
             thus
             come
             under
             the
             Scrutiny
             ,
             and
             be
             liable
             to
             be
             exposed
             to
             the
             judicial
             censure
             of
             their
             Antagonists
             ,
             I
             leave
             to
             them
             to
             consider
             .
             Yet
             I
             think
             it
             is
             obvious
             ,
             that
             the
             Buddings
             of
             Reformation
             ,
             in
             any
             Age
             ,
             were
             never
             due
             to
             such
             Courses
             ,
             for
             it
             must
             suppose
             the
             Magistrate
             to
             be
             still
             in
             the
             right
             ,
             whether
             the
             Government
             be
             
               Papistical
               ,
               Prelatical
               ,
               Presbyterian
               ,
               Indepenpent
               ,
               Baptist
               ,
            
             yea
             or
             Quakers
             ,
             if
             that
             were
             supposeable
             ,
             as
             well
             that
             it
             had
             been
             a
             ready
             way
             to
             have
             suppreffed
             the
             spreading
             of
             the
             
               New
               Testament
            
             ,
             by
             Jew
             and
             Gentile
             ,
             in
             the
             first
             Promulgation
             of
             the
             Gospel
             ,
             and
             of
             translating
             the
             Bible
             since
             the
             Reformation
             from
             Popery
             ,
             it
             not
             being
             to
             be
             doubted
             ,
             but
             the
             Men
             then
             in
             Authority
             were
             as
             likely
             to
             brand
             those
             Holy
             Writings
             ,
             or
             the
             Translations
             at
             least
             ,
             with
             as
             opprobrious
             Names
             ,
             as
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             now
             bestows
             upon
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             they
             might
             have
             been
             allowed
             to
             be
             both
             
               Judge
               and
               Jury
            
             ,
             no
             Question
             but
             they
             
             would
             have
             made
             quick
             dispatch
             .
             But
             that
             a
             pretended
             Protestant
             (
             yea
             one
             who
             hath
             valued
             himself
             as
             a
             Quaker
             ,
             for
             33
             Years
             together
             ,
             and
             hath
             not
             as
             yet
             renounced
             the
             Name
             )
             should
             advise
             the
             present
             Powers
             (
             who
             have
             given
             us
             a
             larger
             and
             better
             founded
             Liberty
             ,
             than
             in
             the
             foregoing
             Reigns
             )
             to
             suppress
             the
             Religious
             Tracts
             of
             such
             ,
             whom
             he
             once
             reputed
             as
             Brethren
             ,
             and
             whose
             Doctrines
             he
             defended
             against
             them
             as
             Orthodox
             ,
             for
             so
             many
             Years
             together
             ,
             is
             what
             I
             need
             not
             aggravate
             :
             It
             speaks
             for
             it self
             .
          
           
             But
             the
             Occasion
             of
             this
             Fury
             is
             soon
             explained
             ,
             viz.
             After
             he
             had
             been
             litigous
             in
             America
             ,
             he
             or
             some
             of
             his
             Agents
             Laboured
             to
             Transmit
             the
             difference
             hither
             ,
             by
             sending
             over
             several
             Contentious
             Books
             of
             G.
             Keith's
             ,
             which
             some
             Friends
             here
             ,
             both
             desiring
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             might
             be
             restored
             into
             Unity
             again
             ,
             and
             himself
             come
             to
             see
             and
             acknowledge
             his
             Evil
             therein
             ,
             and
             also
             to
             prevent
             that
             difference
             dilating
             it self
             to
             the
             scandal
             of
             our
             Profession
             ,
             and
             the
             stumbling
             of
             the
             weak
             ,
             bought
             up
             several
             of
             those
             Books
             ,
             and
             kept
             them
             from
             being
             dispersed
             .
             This
             is
             what
             he
             calls
             giving
             LARGE
             MONEY
             (
             whom
             he
             compares
             us
             to
             ,
             by
             the
             Expression
             ,
             is
             easie
             to
             guess
             )
             and
             this
             heats
             him
             to
             that
             degree
             ,
             that
             he
             would
             fain
             irritate
             the
             National
             Clergy
             and
             Powers
             to
             disturb
             our
             Meetings
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             suppress
             our
             Books
             ,
             who
             then
             might
             Scribble
             and
             Scribble
             again
             ,
             and
             never
             be
             pestered
             with
             Replies
             .
          
           
             Hence
             it
             is
             ,
             that
             he
             is
             so
             clamorous
             against
             the
             second
             Days
             Morning
             Meeting
             at
             London
             (
             to
             whom
             himself
             formerly
             (
             at
             some
             times
             )
             hath
             applied
             
             himself
             ,
             when
             he
             had
             Books
             to
             Print
             ,
             particularly
             ,
             those
             Books
             called
             
               Light
               of
               Truth
            
             ,
             and
             
               Divine
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             ,
             were
             read
             and
             approved
             there
             ,
             as
             he
             confesseth
             ,
             p.
             5
             ,
             and
             22.
             )
             for
             he
             saith
             in
             his
             p.
             3.
             
             
               They
               assume
               a
               Power
               to
               license
               and
               approve
               of
               all
               Books
               that
               are
               to
               be
               Printed
               by
               any
               of
               their
               Party
               ,
               and
               have
               approved
               this
               Book
               falsly
               called
               a
            
             Modest
             Account
             ,
             
               and
               all
               the
               late
               scandalous
               Books
               of
            
             Tho.
             Ellwood
             and
             John
             Penington
             
               come
               forth
               against
               me
            
             [
             Ay
             that
             's
             their
             crime
             ,
             that
             they
             approve
             of
             Books
             ,
             which
             detect
             him
             ]
             
               and
               claim
               Authority
               over
               all
               other
               Meetings
               (
               the
               Yearly
               Meeting
               perhaps
               excepted
               )
               ending
               out
               their
               Circular
               Letters
               to
               all
               other
               Meetings
               ,
               in
               all
               Parts
               of
               the
               World
               ,
            
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             Shall
             Men
             of
             different
             perswasions
             from
             us
             be
             empowered
             to
             inspect
             our
             Books
             ,
             stamp
             their
             
               Cum
               Privilegio
            
             upon
             the
             one
             ,
             and
             suppress
             the
             other
             ;
             and
             shall
             not
             we
             ,
             among
             our selves
             ,
             have
             the
             Liberty
             to
             supervise
             what
             we
             can
             stand
             by
             ,
             what
             not
             ,
             before
             exposed
             to
             the
             view
             and
             censure
             of
             Men
             otherwise
             Minded
             ?
             He
             is
             willing
             we
             should
             have
             the
             reproach
             ,
             obloquy
             and
             Sufferings
             due
             (
             in
             his
             Judgment
             to
             
               vile
               and
               abominable
               Errors
            
             ,
             while
             he
             reflects
             upon
             our
             care
             to
             prevent
             both
             the
             one
             and
             the
             other
             ,
             by
             first
             supervising
             our
             own
             Books
             ,
             our selves
             ,
             that
             as
             what
             comes
             forth
             he
             would
             make
             to
             affect
             the
             whole
             Society
             ,
             so
             it
             may
             be
             overlooked
             by
             faithful
             and
             approved
             Men
             of
             that
             Society
             .
             O
             unreasonable
             Man
             !
             Yet
             would
             he
             be
             ingenious
             ,
             it
             is
             evident
             ,
             by
             his
             own
             Example
             formerly
             ,
             that
             it
             is
             not
             so
             much
             our
             Order
             ,
             and
             Practice
             ,
             as
             our
             Judgment
             relating
             to
             him
             and
             his
             late
             envious
             Pieces
             ,
             under
             which
             he
             is
             so
             uneasie
             ,
             that
             he
             goes
             on
             .
          
           
           
             
               To
               whom
               [
               viz.
            
             the
             second
             Days
             Meeting
             ]
             
               the
               Meetings
               from
               all
               places
               direct
               their
               Letters
               upon
               any
               Occurrence
               of
               difference
               ,
            
             &c.
             Answ
             .
             This
             is
             false
             in
             Fact
             ,
             that
             Meeting
             claim●
             no
             such
             Authority
             ,
             assumes
             no
             such
             Power
             ,
             neither
             is
             it
             invested
             in
             them
             .
             He
             adds
             ,
             
               The
               which
               Meeting
               may
               be
               fitly
               compared
               to
               the
               Conclave
               of
            
             Cardinals
             at
             Rome
             ,
             
               but
               who
               is
               the
               Metropolitan
               at
               present
               ,
               of
               this
               new
               erected
               Hierarchy
               at
            
             London
             
               is
               not
               certainly
               known
               ,
               as
               whether
            
             W.
             Penn
             or
             G.
             Whitehead
             .
             Answ
             .
             The
             Pious
             and
             Learned
             among
             the
             Church
             of
             England
             ,
             are
             little
             beholden
             to
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             ,
             to
             set
             them
             upon
             such
             a
             VVork
             ,
             which
             in
             us
             he
             upbraids
             as
             fitly
             comparable
             to
             the
             
               Roman
               Hierarchy
            
             :
             Surely
             their
             Piety
             and
             Learning
             might
             be
             better
             employed
             .
             To
             the
             rest
             ,
             I
             ask
             him
             ,
             when
             he
             knew
             us
             to
             have
             a
             Metropolitan
             among
             us
             ;
             and
             if
             we
             had
             one
             now
             ,
             whether
             it
             were
             likely
             he
             could
             be
             so
             ignorant
             ,
             as
             not
             to
             know
             which
             of
             the
             two
             ,
             it
             was
             ,
             whether
             
               W.
               Penn
            
             or
             
               G.
               Whitehead
            
             :
             But
             
               G.
               Keith
            
             hath
             worded
             it
             cautiously
             ,
             as
             well
             as
             malitiously
             ;
             seeing
             what
             never
             was
             ,
             can
             never
             he
             certainly
             known
             .
             Might
             he
             himself
             have
             been
             a
             Metropolitan
             ,
             I
             doubt
             not
             but
             he
             would
             have
             been
             willing
             to
             have
             continued
             longer
             among
             us
             :
             For
             he
             cavilleth
             at
             what
             he
             
               (
               Diotrephes
            
             like
             )
             coveted
             for
             himself
             ,
             and
             proveth
             quarrelsom
             because
             we
             could
             not
             allow
             him
             ,
             the
             preheminence
             he
             sought
             after
             :
             For
             we
             have
             none
             such
             among
             us
             ,
             nor
             do
             we
             own
             any
             Head
             but
             Christ
             .
          
           
             And
             now
             Reader
             ,
             having
             traced
             the
             Man
             through
             his
             Contradictions
             ,
             through
             his
             Absurdities
             ,
             through
             his
             Envy
             and
             Bitterness
             here
             exposed
             ,
             and
             having
             defended
             my Self
             and
             Friends
             from
             the
             
               empty
               Cavils
            
             of
             the
             Book
             under
             Consideration
             ,
             I
             submit
             the
             foregoing
             to
             thy
             Impartial
             Examination
             ,
             to
             be
             weighed
             by
             thee
             in
             that
             Ballance
             ,
             which
             giveth
             rightly
             to
             judge
             ,
             both
             as
             a
             Man
             ,
             and
             as
             a
             Christian
             ,
             and
             bid
             thee
             farewel
             .
          
           
             
               John
               Penington
               .
            
             
               Beel-house
               ,
               
                 28.
                 of
                 6th
                 .
                 Month
                 1696.
                 
              
            
          
           
             
               
                 If
                 they
                 call
                 the
                 Master
                 of
                 the
                 House
              
               Beelvebub
               ,
               
                 how
                 much
                 more
                 them
                 of
                 his
                 Houshold
                 ?
              
               
                 Mat.
                 10.
                 25.
                 
              
            
          
        
         
           THE
           END
           .
        
      
    
     
       
         Notes, typically marginal, from the original text
         
           Notes for div A54084-e620
           
             
               Light
               of
               Truth
               Triumphing
            
             .
             1670.
             
          
           
             
               Nature
               of
               Christianity
            
             ,
             1671.
             
          
           
             
               Universal
               Grace
            
             ,
             1671.
             
          
           
             Looking-Glass
             ,
             1674.
             
          
           
             
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             ,
             1676.
             
          
           
             
               Way
               cast
               vp
            
             ,
             1677.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Way
               to
               City
               of
               God
            
             ,
             1678.
             
          
           
             ☞
             
          
           
             
               Rector
               Corrected
            
             ,
             1680.
             
          
           
             
               Truths
               Defence
            
             ,
             1682.
             
          
           
             
               Divine
               Immediate
               Revelation
            
             ,
             1684.
             
          
           
             Catechism
             ,
             1690.
             
          
           
             
               Truth
               Advanced
            
             ,
             1694.
             
          
           
             Antichrists
             and
             Sadduces
             detected
             .
          
           
             Page
             21.
             
          
           
             Page
             22.
             
          
           
             Page
             23.
             
          
           
             Page
             24.
             
          
           
             page
             ,
             25.
             
          
           
             Page
             15.
             
          
           
             Page
             27.
             
          
           
             Page
             28.
             
          
           
             Page
             29.
             
          
           
             Page
             30.
             
          
           
             Page
             31.
             
          
           
             Page
             32.
             
          
           
             Page
             33.
             
          
           
             Page
             34.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             36.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             37.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             35.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             36
             ,
          
           
             Page
             37.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             38.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             39.
             
          
           
             Page
             4.
             
          
           
             Page
             5.
             
          
           
             Page
             6.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             7.
             
          
           
             Page
             8.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             9
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             10.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             11.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             12.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             13.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             14
             ,
          
           
             Page
             15.
             
          
           
             Page
             16.
             
          
           
             Page
             17.
             
          
           
             Page
             18.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             19.
             
          
           
             Page
             20.
             
          
           
             Page
             ,
             40.
             
          
           
             Page
             41.